Sir Alonneby Lady MariaChaptersChapter XVI A Old Rival ReturnsChapter I and, II A honorable death and the forest (Semi Edited.)Chapter III and, IV Held captive part 1 and 2Chapter V and VI A game of cards and LEAVE ME ALONE ASSHOLES!!!Chapter VII Back to the everfree!Chapter VIII The curse appears again! Sir Alonne Vs The fume knight!Chapter IX Meeting ManusChapter X being captured with a vision of the pastChapter XI Royal Canterlot wedding part 1Chapter XII Royal Canterlot wedding part 2Chapter XIII Friends?Chapter XIV dream scapeChapter XV The wedding reseptionChapter XVII Two worlds collide Chapter XVIII Sir Alonne Verses Ornstein the dragonslayerChapter XIX No mans wharf and Lost Bastille Chapter XX Sinners riseChapter XXI The Skeleton Lords and, Mytha the Baneful QueenChapter XXII Smelter Demon and, The Old Iron KingChapter XXIII The shaded woodsChapter XXIV Bright stone Cove part 1 and 2Chapter XXV The final lord soulChapter XXVI The children of the darkChapter XXVII The AbyssChapter XXVIII Banishing the darkness, and re-linking the first flame for the last timeChapter XXIV Epilogue Chapter XVI A Old Rival ReturnsSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter I and, II A honorable death and the forest (Semi Edited.)An honorable death 2nd person POV This all happens after discord gets hit by the elements of harmony You hear clashing of swords as the Old Iron King and Sir Alonne fight to the death. More clashes and clanging of metal. Sparks fly from the blades as they clash together with the force of two legendary warriors. "My king you are a worthy opponent and if I die here today I would have no other being but you to do it." Sir Alonne says as he takes another swing at the chosen undead. "Well there is no room for failure for me!" The Old Iron says and he blocks Sir Alonne's attack as the chosen undead makes Sir Alonne stagger by using his great hammer to push Sir Alonne's aside. The Old Iron King took this chance and, dealt the finishing blow to Sir Alonne. You hear a cry of pain as Sir Alonne falls to the floor. He flips his blade around then seppukus himself. "May your soul rest in peace brave warrior." The Old Iron King says as he walks away... Then everything fades to black <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><> First person POV So this is what it is like to die... I never thought it would happen but I actually died! I have been alive so long I can't even remember how old I am... But I have to admit that brave undead did me a huge favor. There isn't much to do but float here in silence. We all know how someone like me as old as I am likes to talk. So who ever is out there. Let me tell you some things about me. My name is Sir Alonne and I am the highest ranking samurai knight in all of the land. I have completed my one goal that I have ever wanted to accomplish! Dying honorably in a one on one fight to the death, but what will become of me now? Maybe the gods will reincarnate me into another world, but until then I shall wait. Wait for the time that the gods reincarnate me into a better life... 3rd person POV Ponyville Equestria "Oh chaos is a wonderful wonderful thing!" Discord said as he filled a glass cup with chocolate milk. "Not as wonderful as friendship!" Twilight said as discord gave her a annoyed stare then he broke into a crooked smile. "Oh this again!" Discord said as he drank the glass from the cup and through the solid chocolate milk cylinder behind him. The chocolate exploded as Discord relaxed and gave them a goofy/amused look. "I've learned something discord. No matter how far you try to break us apart our friendship will bring us together!" Twilight said as discord had a clearly annoyed and frustrated look on his face. "Oh fine use your stupid elements on me just get it over with I'm missing some excellent chaos here!" Discord said as he sat on his throne then watched the elements rainbow powers come down on him. His last words were this, "I may be defeated now but another shall take my place soon!" Discord said as he was able to snap his fingers before being completely encased in stone. As this happened a huge white dome covered Ponyville and turned it back to it beautiful normal state. After the big Canterlot ceremony "Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked with uneasiness in her tone. "Yes Twilight?" The Princess responded "Discord said something before he was turned to stone and it has really been bugging me." Twilight said as she looked up to Celestia "Oh what did he say?" Princess Celestia asked. "He said and I quote, I may be defeated now but another shall take my place soon." Twilight said as she shivered. "Twilight it is nothing. Discord is probably trying to get you to be paranoid so he can use you to fuel his own entertainment." Princess Celestia said as she looked at Twilight and smiled. However Twilight thought differently. First person POV The Everfree Forest Discord's creepy laugh echoes faintly throughout the gardens Then a lightning bolt struck the ground and revealed a 8 foot giant/human in armor with a katana sticking out of him. Slowly and ever so slightly I awoke.... As I stood up and looked around at the clearly unfamiliar forest I start to walk forward through the brush. I heard growling in the distance and I quickly turned in its direction with my sword ready. As soon as I did this a wooden wolf made out of timber jumped me. Before It even got within 3 feet of me I used my katana to slice it in half. As soon as I did 6 more wolves came out and circled me. "So we are going to play this game huh? Thou dare challenge me showing no honor. You all are filthy mutts come and get some!" I yelled as the first 2 attack but were quickly cut into pieces by my blade. One wolf jumped on to my back and then bit my neck. I quickly retaliated by grabbing its leg and tearing it off of me. I turned around then used my boot to shatter its skull. Then I was flanked by the other two as the sunk their sharpened fangs into my flesh. I cried out in pain but reminded myself I have felt worse. I then swung my katana to the left and beheaded one and then the other I shook off and impaled. The wolf exploded into wood and dust. I turned to face the last one who was trembling in fear. He looked different. maybe he was the alpha? I hissed at the wolf as it backed up with its tail between his legs and ran away yelping. I relaxed as I looked at my sword and cleaned it off in near by stream. As I do this I can hear a sound of three little girls voices. I turn around and went towards the noise. I hid behind a bush and quickly peaked at them, what I saw confused me. Three little ponies wondering around in a forest this late at night have they lost their minds?! My thoughts were broken as the same timber wolf from before came across the 3 ponies and started to growl. I quickly shot into action as he had reinforcements with him at least 10 other wolves as I could see. I quickly sprang into action as the first wolf charged them. I cut the wolf clean in half making it explode. I turned around and charged the rest of the back as I cut them to pieces. I quickly look around for the leader and hear a scream of terror and distress. I instantly looked over to my left, and saw the leader looming over the three ponies. I dashed forward and before it could pounce him I cut him in half. The timber wolf howled in pain as it was still alive trying to crawl away slowly I stopped it by cutting off one of its fore legs and finished him off by bashing its skull in. I looked back at the three ponies staring at me amazed at what I did to the wolves. I look at them then spoke, "I am Sir Alonne. I would like it if you three could show me the nearest town from here." I said as they nodded speechless because of the performance I just made. I followed them for a matter of five minutes. We eventually exited the forest and walked towards a cottage. We came up to the cottages door and the three ponies entered the building. I followed but I banged my head on the door way so I had to crawl in where inside I could stand to my full height. As I stretched a butter yellow pony walked down the steps. "Girls?! Where were you? Do you know what could have happened if some big old monster hu..." The pony stopped and started trembling in fear. "G-girls get behind me!" Fluttershy said as she tried to look strong and threatening to me, "Go away monster!" She shouted. "Miss I mean no harm!" I said setting my katana on the ground and put my hands behind my back. As soon as I did there was banging on the front door and several female voices started shouting. Female voice, "Fluttershy are you okay what's happening in there?" "Help there is a giant metal monster in here!" Fluttershy yelled. "Hold on Fluttershy! We'll save you!" A raspy annoying voice calls. The door was then busted down and I quickly retaliated by picking up my katana and readied it. A rainbow maned horse bolted at me and tackled me to the ground. I almost laughed at how stupid looking she looked. But I was quickly brought back to reality as I was grabbed by a magical force and held down. Thankfully I was stronger than the caster of the spell. I broke free and took hold of one of the ponies being the yellow Pegasus. I I held my blade against her stomach and then yelled, "STAND DOWN NOW OR HER GUTS WILL BE SPILT ALL OVER THE FLOOR!" everyone stopped. I held the pony tighter and looked away for one second. Then looked back but as soon as I did I was hit by a spell that knocked me on to my back. As I laid on my back trying to keep awake but nonetheless I failed and closed my eyes and fell into a long sleep that would leave me dormant for about 2 days... Chapter III and, IV Held captive part 1 and 2I woke up with a massive headache. My mouth is dry and my armor was gone! I shot up out of the bed I was in and looked around me. I soon regretted it as what seemed like concentrated sunlight flooded my vision. Eventually my eyes adjusted to the blinding light and I was able to see. I was in a white room with 1 armored steel door. I got up and saw that my armor was left on the table. I went to the table and sat down then slowly put my armor on. To me my armor is like a second skin. So I put the armor back on and stood up. Suddenly the iron door clicked and slowly opens. Two guards and the same purple unicorn that zapped me with magic walked in. She looked at me then sat down at the table. I looked at he with a glare then put my helmet on. I then sat down at the table crossing my legs. Then the purple pony cleared her throat then spoke, "So monster we have questions we would like to ask you." The purple one said as she glanced up at me. "First of all we would like to know your name." The purple unicorn said as she looked up at me expectantly. "I will tell you my name but you have to tell me yours first." I said as I set my helmet beside me. "Fine my name is Twilight sparkle now what is yours?" She said looking at me slightly annoyed. "My name is Sir Alonne the most skilled swords man to ever live." I said as I stared blankly at her waiting for the next question. "Okay second question why did you attack us?" Twilight said as she glared at me. "I only took to offence because I felt threatened by you and your so called comrades bursting into the house violently." I said as I cracked my neck. I then looked at her again then spoke, "So tell me where I am and where the exit is so I can kindly rid myself of your presence." I said with a deep scowl on my face as I adjusted some black strands of hair hanging down in my face. "Oh we can't do that! You are being held captive for the crimes of assault, foal napping, and breaking into another pony's home." She said with a smirk on her face. I narrowed my eyes then asked, "Well can I at least take a walk around the building. I am in much need of some physical movement." I say in a calm voice hoping to persuade her. "You will be shown around the building when it is time for lunch Mr. Alonne." Twilight said as she started to ask me more questions. About 30 minutes later a bell rang and Twilight then said to me, "Come it is now lunch time." I followed her formulating a plan of escape. I saw one of the two guards carrying my sword then as soon as we got to the cafeteria. The pony named Twilight left my presence leaving my with the 2 guards and a room full of prisoners. I then was assigned to a table with 3 different thugs. I looked up at then as one of them spoke. "Hey guys look its the newbie! Why don't we give him the usual prisoner welcome!" He said as he walked over to me and raised his hoof to hit me. As he brought his hoof down I caught it then growled at him. "You don't want to start this peasant." I growled in a deep threatening voice. The inmate then snarled as he whistled and 6 other guys approached me. Getting really board of this I rose to my full height 8 foot 2 inches and looked at them. I then said, "Sit the hell back down or I swear to the gods I will make you regret ever being born." I said as the first two ponies charged me. I Then charged them and slammed into them breaking the jaw of one inmate and giving the other a back eye. I looked at the one with the black eye and slammed my foot into his chest breaking most of his ribs and damaging some of his vital organs. As the two inmates I just pulverized were crying and, blubbering messes on the floor I spoke again, "If you want to continue this pathetic excuse for a fight I will do more then just break bones." I threatened as the other ponies except for the leader backed away in fear. As the lead inmate glared at his gang members and yelled, "Hey get your fat flanks back here and fight you bastards!" As he yelled at him I approached him and picked his sorry ass up. "You are in a world of trouble shit for brains!" I growled at him as he started trembling in fear. "I am Sir Alonne the master swords man and no living being on this planet can best me in a fight. So I suggest when I put you back down you start kissing my boots and asking for forgiveness you peon!" I yell as I dropped him to the floor as he stood there shivering. Then he did the dumbest thing ever, He attacked me. I growled as I kicked hi in the chest and made him fly up to eye level and punched him so hard that he flew into the wall and made a crater in it. I looked at him then spit on his face and sat back down at my table. I looked at the two guards at the end of the room that were trembling in fear. I then signaled for the one with my sword to come to me. As his back straitened up and then came towards me slowly I then said, "Put my sword down on the ground now!" The pony quickly complied and set my katana down. I picked it up and adjusted the sheath to my belt. I then took the actual sword and sheathed it. As I sat back down a group of guards and the same unicorn I met earlier bursted through the doors and gaped at the mess I had created. They walked over to the 3 broken inmates and asked the other guards what happened. The guards were silent but pointed at me then passed out from fear. I then finished my lunch and got up from the table. I walked out of the room knowing every living thing in the room was looking at me. As I exited I walked back to my cell and waited there in complete and utter silence... held captive part 2 I sat in my cell for a good 10 minutes before the door opened to reveal Twilight and a tall white alicorn. I looked at them as Twilight looked really nervous but the other one looked perfectly calm. I looked up at them then stood to my full height towering over the two ponies. I then decided to speak, "Hello I assume you are royalty yes?" I asked as I did a duel bow to her. "Yes I am Princess Celestia one of the diarchs of Equestria, and I assume you are Sir Alonne?" She asks raising a eyebrow. "Yes your highness I am Sir Alonne the most skilled swords man to ever live." I said as I sat down and crossed my legs. I then get conferrable then speak again, "So I assume you are here about the fight I was in at the cafeteria?" I said as she sat down along with Twilight. "Yes and some other things too Sir Alonne." She said as they looked at me. "Oh do tell I shall tell you what information you want in return for information I want." I said as I looked at her calmly. "It sounds like a fair deal honorable knight." She said as we sat down. "Oh you are too kind your highness." I said hating every minute of this but if I wanted to get out I had to play nice guy. "So I will go first. What are you exactly?" She asked as twilight pulled out a note pad and prepared to write. "Well your highness I am refereed to as a human. A homo sapien ape like creature with high intelligence and superior abilities. I am abnormally tall a normal human is about 6 to 5 feet in height. I posses unusual amounts of strength and I am the best swords man in existence." I finish as I look up at her. "Interesting... Okay ask me a question." Celestia said as I prepared to ask her a completely obvious one. "Where am I?" I ask looking at her expectantly. "You are in Canterlot prison in the capital of Equestria. "Interesting..." I say as I prepared to answer another question... A few hours later... As they left my room I though about my new found knowledge and planned an escape. I looked at the door and checked it. These idiots left it unlocked! I slowly opened the door and looked to my left and right before sneaking out. It was night time and slipped out of the cell. I quietly closed the door and followed the path they took. I slowly creeped behind them I was about 20 feet away when Twilight turned around and looked where I was. Before she saw me I used a sorcery to make myself invisible. After seeing nothing she turned around and continued walking. Slowly I followed them and saw them go into a conference room. Out of plain curiosity I sneaked up to the door and put my ear against it. This is what I heard withing the concealed room. "So what did you find out?" A high pitched voice asked. "Well not much only that he is from a kingdom called Drangleic and that he served the King Vendric's left hand man King Ramie." A voice that belonged to Twilight said. "Drangleic? where the hay is that?" A western style voice said. "We don't know we assume it might be a kingdom on a separate continent of the world but there is no recorded evidence that another continent exists!" Twilight said as she flipped through her notes. "So you are saying he is some kind of murderous alien?" The high pitched voice asked. "I don't know..." Twilight said. Suddenly I heard a guard shout, "HEY YOU GET BACK HERE!" I looked at him and turned tail and hauled ass. As I ran down the hall the door to the conference room swung open and they all looked in my direction and then gave chase. I looked back then ran faster I turned a corner almost taking out a chunk of the wall then quickly climbed up a few things in the hall and clinged to the pipes on the ceiling. I watched them run pass me and I waited for about 5 to 9 seconds. I then jumped down from the ceiling and exited the main entrance. I bursted out the door and in front of me were 20 guards that all turned around and then pointed that spears at me. I scowled at them then I unsheathed my katana. I held it at the ready and waited for the one idiot to make their move. Then I heard a battle cry to my left and I quickly reacted and swung my blade cutting his leg clean off. I then faced the crowd then charged for trough them. I hit the first barrage of guards and used my sword to behead them. I then bolted faster and faster cutting up anyting in my wake. I then broke out of the layers of guards and my kill count was at least 7 ponies in total. I ran down the street to a abandoned part of canterlot known as the hood. Author's Note And the moral of this story kids is to not fuck with Sir Alonne! Also do you think sir Alonne should use magic miricals, or pyromancy? Please comment below to give my your opinion! Next chapter A game of cards and LEAVE ME ALONE ASSHOLES! Also I will allow requests for OC's to show up in this story leave a request in the comments below! Until we meet again my young knights! Chapter V and VI A game of cards and LEAVE ME ALONE ASSHOLES!!!A game of cards part 1 I ran down the streets and pushed anyone in my way onto the ground. I looked behind me as I saw a group of guards chasing me still. I took a sharp left and turned several other times to shake them off my tail but to no avail. I then ran down a hill and took this chance to duck into a alley. As I did this the guards shot right by me moving in the direction I was heading seconds ago. Sense I have lost them I decided to wander the back streets. I walked down several alleys for about a hour before coming upon a bar. I entered it and walked through the archway into the doorless building. Inside stood shady looking characters and refugees. As I walked to the counter everyone in the room went silent. I walked up the bar and took a seat. The bar tender walked up to me and said, "So I haven't seen you around before. Are ya like a hornless minotuar or something kid?" He asked as he stared at me. "No I am what you call a human." I respond as I look up at him. "So what can I get for you today?" He asked as he lit a cigar and puffed on it. "A glass of water would be fine thank you." I said as I looked back down at the counter. I lift my head up and look around the room. I see griffons, minotuars, various criminals and outcasts. I then look at the back left corner and see a gang made of 2 ponies, 3 griffons, and 1 over sized minotuar. As I stare at them the minotuar looked up at me and then leaned over to the griffons and signaled them to go over to me. The bar tender came back with a glass of water and put it in front of me. I then looked at him and reached into one of my pouches and dropped a few pure golden coins. He nodded and took them and left me alone. I looked over my shoulder as the two griffons stopped 2 feet from me. "So what is it that you two want?" I asked as I turned around to face the two gang members. "Our boss would like to talk to you." The one on the left said. "Enlighten me you two. What does he want to talk about?" I ask as I take off my helmet and let my long black hair fall to my shoulders. I then took it and tied it into a pony tail. "He wants to play a game of cards." The other one said as I get up and finish my glass of water. "Very well I shall play one game of cards with your boss." I say as I walk over with them to their table I then sit down and face the gang leader. "So you must be Sir Alonne correct?" The minotuar asked. "Yes I am and what is your name?" I asked as he started shuffling a deck of cards. "My name is Iron forge the second and, i am the leader of the gang the Iron swords." Iron forge said as he divided out the cards. "So your two friends have told me you want to play cards yes?" I ask as I look down at the table and back up to Iron Forge. "Yes I would like to play a game of Poker." He said as I looked at him with a blank expression on my face. "Please do tell me how to play this Iron forge." I say as he opens his mouth to explain. (Just so y'all know I'm gonna skip the explaining because honestly I don't know how to play it either! XD) "Also we are betting money here so place what you are going to bet first down." Iron forge says as he looks at his cards As I had the basics of the game down we started. I placed 3 golden coins on the table as he placed a whole pouch. 'So this guy must be really cocky if he is gonna bet that much money' I thought as I looked down at my cards. At first we started out slow the game was going no where for about 10 minutes before I pulled a few good cards and matched them with the ones on the table. Iron forge was shocked at this because he had never lost anything. But he soon became more focused and decided to go all out. After a few more turns I won again and this time I could see his face heat up. I yawned and signaled for him to do his turn. Finally I won the third round which set him off... "CHEATER!" He yelled as he slammed his fist on the table. "I have not cheated Iron forge for you have divided out the cards each time and my hand has never gone out of your sight." I say looking at him as he had smoke practically pouring out his ears. Then one of his gang members spoke, "Sir he is right all of us saw what he was doing the whole time he never did anything that would allow him to cheat. No magic, no other deck, no nothing." The griffon said as the others nodded. This set him off as he flipped the table then yelled, "Get him!" The others looked at him in fear then nodded and charged me. I unsheathed my katana and used the back of the blade to knock them away in one huge swipe. They got up again and charged me for the second time. I then sheathed my katana and used my own fists to beat them all down. I grabbed tow of them and smashed their skulls together knocking them out. The two griffons charged me and I simply side stepped and tripped them. They fell and, landed in a bin of broken glass. They screamed bloody murder as their sight was blinded and they had shards of glass sticking out of their face. That left myself and Iron Forge to duke it out. I looked at him then said, "Look I will show mercy if you take your stupid gang of idiots out of here and never bother me again. Or we could do this the much more painful way as I beat you to a bloody pulp. Which will you chose forge?" I ask as I put my hand on my katana and slowly prepare to cut him in half at moments notice. Then the idiot charged me like the others holding his arms out so he could grab me and tear my body to shreds. I was going to have none of this! I gave this ass hat a warning but he ignored it anyways! I then put my hand on my katana's handle and pulled it out and dashed forward. I swung my katana as he came withing reach he stopped choking on his own blood as his torso slid off his body. The minotuar hit the ground and then took his last breaths before dying of blood loss. I huffed as I took a near by napkin and cleaned off my blade. I sat there as all the beings in the bar looked at me in fear. The moment was soon interrupted by the sound of guards voices and banging at the door. "Ah shit!" I said as I readied my katana for the wave of guards I was going to have to cut down... LEAVE ME ALONE ASSHOLES! part 2 The door was finally busted down as 7 to 10 guards came in and held their spears up at me. Then what looked like their commander came in and then spoke, "Well well well look at what we have here! Sir Alonne the escaped prisoner! The only prisoner ever to escape the Canterlot dungeons." He said as he chuckled and faced me and spoke again, "I must say I am very impressed but now your games are over and you shall surrender in the name of Princess Celestia!" He said as he drew his sword. I started to chuckle lightly then it became quiet laughter and finally it became mad laughter. "Y-you think you can face me in sword play?!" I asked laughing harder and harder. "Okay shorty I'll play your game but I will allow you to have one friend to help you fight!" I sad chuckling a little before readying my blade. The stallion smirked as he signaled for a orange pegasus that held a great sword. They then took a battle stance and we waited. "So you two humor me before I put you to shame what are your names?" I ask with a devilish smirk on my face. "My name is Shining Armor the captain of the royal guard!" "And my name is Flash Century the most skilled swords man in the equestrian army." Fight music! I smiled as I circled them then used my extreme speed to flank the swords man. I quickly guard broke him and then kicked him in the jaw. After hearing his bones crack I use the butt of my sword to blind him in one eye as he then fell over unconscious. I then turned around just in time to block the other idiots attack and parry his next swing. I then turned my elbow and two handed my sword and thrusted my blade into him sending blood fling everywhere. I then noticed that he had a amulet on that instantly healed him. His wounds sealed shut as I instantly notated that his buddy was about to back stab me. I quickly turned around and round house kicked him in the face sending him flying into the wall. I then turned around to slam the other guy into the ground cracking his amulet. I then used the butt of my sword to break the amulet. The jewel in the amulet shattered into millions of peaces as i then grabbed him by the tail and slamed him on the floor several times. (If y'all have seen the avengers image sir alonne doing what Hulk did to Loki!) As shining armor laid there broken I was flanked by the other pony. I growled as I threw him off myself and pounced on him. He struggled under my weight but all his attempts of freeing himself failed. I grabbed his amulet and ripped it off his neck. "Thanks for the trinket boy!" I said as I used the butt of my sword to knock him out cold. (Music ends) I stood up and tied the amulet around my neck and with in seconds my wounds I've earned over the days healed instantly. I then looked at the other guards who were scared senseless and o just walked through the crowd without a care. Author's Note Oh shit its about to go down!!! Chapter VII Back to the everfree!I walked through the streets down to the train station. I looked at the train cringing like a bitch at the bright colors on it. With no royal guards with the balls to pursue me I walked over to buy a train ticket to a town called Ponyville. I walked towards the booth that had a trembling made in it. I looked at the prices and decided to relax in the first class car. "One ticket to Ponyville please." I said as I placed 3 golden coins on the counter. She quickly nodded and gave me a first class ticket. I walked towards the train and entered the thing. As I sat down in my seat I reached for my bottomless box. I dug through it for about 3 seconds before finding my sack of bits. I pulled it out scaring the shit out of the ponies next to me. I started to dig through it and pulled out a hand full of bits. I took these bits and put them in a small pouch hanging on to my belt. I then put the sack away and rested as the train started to move. As the train moved down the tracks to Ponyville everyone in the car stared at me. I stared back and as soon as I did they quickly looked away. I sighed as I looked down at the floor and let my thoughts flow through my mind. I questioned myself how I ended up in this mess and how the hell I could get out. For several hours I sat in the train car sharpening my bewitched blade. Eventually I got tired of the ponies starring at me so I picked up my sword and sliced one of the bars that held up the storage boxes in half. All the ponies in the room panic and screamed as they ran out of the car leaving me to die with laughter. After laughing for a few minutes I regained my composure and looked out the window. The town known as Ponyville was minutes away. I put my items in my bottomless box and sheathed my sword. The train came to a stop as everyone started to get off. I walked out of the train to see one of the ponies that trapped me in front of me. The orange farm pony's eyes were wider then dinner plates as she then scowled at me. "How the hay did you escape the Canterlot dungeons?!" She growled as I smiled behind my helmet. "You clearly underestimate me small pony." I said as her glare deepened. "Now before you try and trap me please tell me your name." I said as she then spat out her name "Mah name is Apple Jack whats yours you monster." Apple Jack said as I smiled and, took mental notes on her appearance and what I remember she was capable of. "My name is Sir Alonne and, you shall address me as such." I said as I put my hand on my swords handle. We were about to brawl but before we could I heard 5 other voices that yelled "Apple Jack!" I turned my head and saw the five other ponies that trapped me. I didn't wait for them to arrive I took off speeding down the streets towards the large forest. I heard what sounded like wind whistling before I was tackled by a cyan pegasus. As we crashed into a tree in the forest I quickly did a somersault and punched her in the jaw. As she fell onto her back I used my marshal arts skills I've learned when I was younger. She stood up dazed but then shook out of it. I unsheathed my sword and, held it up to her neck. "Game over bitch!" I said as she started to quiver not being able to move. I turned my sword around and used the butt of it to knock her out. I then sprinted and, traveled deep into the forest. I ran for about 10 minutes taking twists and turns. I eventually came to a abandoned castle and took shelter there then made it my temporary home. As set up camp in the throne room I looked at a broken balcony. I saw one golden throne and one dark blue sapphire throne. I walked up to the two thrones and examined them. The golden one was in ruin but the blue one was in near perfect condition. I decided to move the dark throne to the middle of the room. I set the golden throne behind the dark blue one so it would support it if it fell backwards. I then looked around the room and saw multiple holes. I decided to fix this up and make sure I wont be assassinated in my sleep. 10 or so hours later I fell to my knees in exhaustion as I smiled at the work I had done. I fixed up all the walls and roofs of the boarding rooms with stone and wood I found laying around. I carved out enough pikes to surround the fort/castle. I barricaded the entrance to my room and only left one exit that I created and no one but me will know about. I then walked over to the makeshift bed I made laid on it and fell asleep... Dream/memory I rushed to my lords personal quarters as he had commanded me. As I entered the two large Iron doors I saw the Iron King facing a window as he said, "Sir Alonne my friend I am so glad you could make it!" The Iron King said in a unusually happy voice. "You know I never thanked you Alonne for helping me put this great kingdom together. Without you I would be a man sitting on a crappy makeshift throne with a castle that was made of wood!" The Iron King chuckled as he turned around. "Well of course my king that is what friends do right?" I asked through clenched teeth as his arrogance was getting to me. "Yes friends..." The Iron King said in a deep unsure voice. "Is that all my lord?" I asked trying to calm down. "Yes Alonne." The Iron King said as I walked out to gather my most loyal knights. I have had enough of his arrogantness! As I gathered up all the things I needed I waited til nightfall so I could move out unseen. A few hours later I was ushering my handful of soldiers out the iron keep as we took what we needed to survive. As we fled the Iron keep while the king was sleeping I explained to my men that about 20 miles away I helped build another castle but all that remained was a tower and, that we would take refuge there until farther notice. As we traveled across hellish plains of fire we finally reached Brume tower. As I told my guards to get some rest and wake up early to guard my chambers and keep an eye out for someone who followed us. I then went to a rectangular room that was suppose to be a throne room and, rested. Days later... I was stirred from my slumber by the clashing of metal and, the yells of my soldiers and one voice I had expected to hear when I left the Iron keep. As the roar of one of my knights sounded everything went quiet. All I could hear was heavy breathing and footsteps slowly approaching me. My life flashed before my eyes as I saw my childhood memories from birth to age 18 I saw my parent's tragic death as they were burned alive and mauled by hallows. I then saw my memory of receiving my cursed sword from the ashes of my house. I then saw my father's armor which I put on and swore I would wear it with honor. Then my other accomplishments flashed before me up to my last argument with my king before the door to my room exploded in a mass of fire. I stood up knowing that this was my time to pass. As I bowed to him I charged my own friend and king as we fought violently. I never laid a single hit on him That scared me. The Iron King was oblivious and a fool but this side of him was like a raging demon from the depths of hell... My thoughts were cut short as he laid a blow on me that broke most of my bones and destroyed my organs. I was deturmened to keep my promace. I will die with honor! As my friend the Iron king was about to hit me I jammed my blade right through my stomach as I fell to my knees and everything faded to black... I then woke up with a start and sighed as my last memories before I died faded away. I huffed as I took my helmet off and let my long black hair fall I went over to a nearby water source and some ancient soap and, started to wash my hair. Meanwhile elsewhere.... 4 queens and one four armed angel in a white cloak stood in the blackness. There was a meeting of sorts that was going on. "Are you sure this will work?" The tallest one asked the angel. "Yes I am sure now do what needs to be done my daughters. I have had enough of this kingdom and, its first flame we need to move on." The angel said as it pointed to the 4 queens then spoke again, "Go and find the samurai warrior named Sir Alonne I will teleport you to the country he is in it is called Equestria." The angel said as he pointed to a portal of darkness. "Yes father we shall do as you say" They both said as the three other queens walked into the darkness. The angel turned to the smallest of the sisters and crossed his arms. "Alesana It is time to do your work. Get up we need you." The Winged angel said as Alesana whimpered. She then got up and walked through the portal as I closed and left the faceless four armed angel alone. "Soon I shall be whole again and the abyss will spread. Darkness shall put the sun's light out and this world will be ours to thrive in!" The angel said as he broke into mad laughter and all across Drangleic that sent shivers down a certain chosen undead/monarch's spine. "The dark is spreading... I shan't allow this to happen to another world!" A dark figure with a crown said as he got up from his stone throne and exited the Kiln of the first flame... Author's Note Holy shit who is that?! Well if you know dark souls 1 and 2 lore well enough you know where this is going! DUN DUN DUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNN!!!! Chapter VIII The curse appears again! Sir Alonne Vs The fume knight!As I stepped out of my fortress I felt that the forest was darker then usual a shiver went up my spine as I walked out of the castle. I walked across the rickety bridge and to the other side. As I reached the other side I heard what sounded like groaning and moaning I looked to my left to see a undead pony. I was caught off guard by this as I fell backwards as thew hollow approached me. I then regained my composure drew my blade and cut it in half. I then smashed its skull so it couldn't come back one million thoughts rushed trough my head as I questioned what the hell a hollow was doing here. I walked trough the forest and to Ponyville. I had a bad feeling that that town will have hollows swarming it. As I started to sprint towards a the small town I cut down anything in my path. Vines, bushes, trees, and sometimes a in no sent animal or two. As I started to kill things I felt souls rush into me. This was not good! I bursted out of the forest and laid my eyes upon Ponyville. Hollows were everywhere! I pondered to myself if I should help them. Weighing the wrongs against me I remembered how they imprisoned me, treated me like shit, and basically all around hated me. But on the other hand I just popped up out of nowhere barged into their homes, scared them to death and did a number of other things... I then decided to sprint forwards and start to cut down hollows and slice them in half. I saw three little fillies about to be killed by a group of hollows. This was not going to happen on my watch! I Sprinted forward and cut the hollows to pieces. The three fillies looked at me in amazement. "Who are you?" The little orange one said. "I am Sir Alonne and today I am here to help you all." I said as I picked them up and brought them to town hall. I then saw the farmer mare cornered and fighting for her life against the hollows that swarmed her. I absolutely hated this orange bitch but, I hated hollows more. I then sprinted over to her and started to attack the hollows. As I cut through them and bashed their heads together Apple Jack looked at me in surprise. He jaw was on the ground as I smashed and cut the hollows into tiny pieces. "W-why did yah save me?" Apple Jack asked as I looked at her. "Look we may hate each other but, it is my duty to protect the innocent and slay the guilty. I have a grudge against hollows that is more powerful then all the emotions in the world!" I said as I bashed a hollow's skull in remembering how my parents got mauled by them. "Now get to the town hall and gather the others I'll hold these bastards off!" I yelled as I launched myself towards another group of hollows. Apple Jack quickly complied as she warned many others and told them to get to town hall. I continued to cut down the undead easily until a knight about my size approached me. The Knight was in hulking black armor with a tattered waste cloth. He held a huge black ultra greats sword covered in ash in his right hand and, in his left hand was a strait sword. As I stood before my challenger it became silent. "Who are you state your name." I shouted as the black knight looked up at me. "I am Ramie the rebel also known as the Fume Knight. I have been sent here by my queen Nadalia and, she wishes for me to capture you." Ramie said as I growled. "Look here Ramie leave this place or suffer my wrath!" I shouted as I could see what looked like a demonic face scowl at me before readying his two swords and taking a battle stance. "That is what I was hoping for!" Ramie shouted as he sprinted towards me at breakneck speeds. I quickly dodged and used my katana to deal a few light blows on him. However Ramie wasn't affected. I charged towards Ramie and our swords clashed his Fume ultra great sword clashing against my Bewitched Alonne sword. Sparks flew as we clashed time and time again. He did 3 back flips before landing 15 feet away from me. He then raised his ultra great sword in the air and hell fire started to coat the blade. I took this chance to impale several hallows to buff my blade as well. As we circled each other I looked for an opening to attack. I was starting to doubt there was one when Ramie made the mistake of trying to charge at me. I side stepped and used my katana to impale him. Ramie coughed up blood as I did so I then flung him into a wall of a house. Ramie got up and shook his head. He growled as we both rushed each other. Our blades clashed again and again as we tried to beat each other to a pulp. Ramie elbowed me in the face cracking my mask and breaking it. I took my helmet off and wiped my nose. I then uppercuted Ramie in the jaw sending him onto his back. I stepped on his helm breaking it as I slammed my foot down on his face. H pushed me off and somersaulted backwards a few times. Ramie got back up and put away his ultra great sword as he unsheathed his fume sword. I two handed the blade and charged me. We slammed into each other as a huge mushroom cloud of dust sprouted out of the ground. As we got up Ramie looked at me and huffed as he turned around then said, "Alonne this is not over!" Ramie said before disappearing into the fire. As he did so I turned around and rushed to town hall. I busted open the doors to see ponies injured I walked trough the room looking at the injured. I to my sacred chime out of my bottomless box. I then used my great heal to heal all the injured. After I finished healing everyone I walked out the door and back to my home in the everfree forest... Author's Note Well the undead curse is spreading!!!! What will Sir Alonne do now? How will he cope with this and when will my fucking tablet stop being so laggy? All valad questions that will be answered in the next chapter of Sir Alonne! Chapter IX Meeting ManusAs I woke up and got out of my bed I started to remember the events of last night. The undead curse... Hollows... The darkness... Everything that has ever haunted me was coming back... I was I'll prepared for this and I needed to improve my skills... I walked around the castle to look for a library. Soon enough I found one. I browsed through the library and started to look for books on magic. I eventually found one. It was lessons on how to do basic magic. I browsed through it and a levitation spell caught my eye. It instructed me to find a magical anchor point in my body. Then to image a aura form around it. I did so as I imagined a clear unseen aura form around my hands. As I did this I pointed to a book on the table and calmly levitated it over to me. I opened my eyes to see a levitating book in front of me. I started to practice this for about an hour levitateing things small and large and making them fly around the room. Satisfied with my new ability I moved on to another. I came upon one that looked like a pony shot a raw beam of magic out of their horn. I liked the look of this spell and decided to give it a go. I concentrated a white and golden ball of pure magic forming in my hand. As I did so my magic started to sputter out. I tried again but this time put more power into it. I managed to maintain it for awhile. I then went to the next step and fired it. I aimed at a wall and shot my concentrated magic out of my palm. The wall was blown to tiny pieces as my magic beam crashed into the wall. I looked at my hands as they were smoking with heat. "Oh Gwyn this just gets better and better doesn't it?" I asked myself as I smiled under my newly fixed helmet. Elsewhere... "What do you mean you failed Ramie?!" A misty female humanoid figure asked. "My sweet Sir Alonne was to much of a opposite for me, he is too powerful..." Ramie responded as the shadowy woman's eyes narrowed. "Very well we shall make some improvements. Its about time you learned dark magic." The Shadowy woman responded as she turned around and walked off into the darkness as Ramie followed. "Elana I need you to do something for me..." The angel asked. "Yes father what is it?" Elana asked while kneeling in front of her father. "I want you to get your pet Sinh and, search that forest Alonne fled into. If you see anything notable then report back to me." The angel said as he looked Elana in the eyes with his red glowing eyes. "Yes father I shall do as you wish." Elana said as she summoned her axe and mounted Sinh and flew off through a portal of darkness... "Dear Gwyn I was having fun! All this knowledge of spells it is amazing! I don't even need a catalyst any more!" I said as I levitated in the air. After hours of practicing I mastered a lot of spells! I could levitate what ever I wanted, shoot powerful magic bolts left and right, shape shift! Oh god nothing could spoil my mood! 'ROAR!!!' Or so I thought. I looked out a window to see a pale green dragon fly over head of me. There was what looked like a figure a tad bit shorter then me riding the damn thing. The woman like figure was looking directly at me then smiled demonically. "I know you are in there! Why not come out and come with me and make this a whole lot easier on yourself Sir Alonne?" The woman shouted in her distorted voice as she stared at me. I did nothing as her wicked demonic smile faded to a frown. The dragon then flew over to the castle and landed on one of the roofs of a still somewhat stable building. The female figure then jumped off of the dragon and, did 3 or so flips in the air. I decided to walk out of the library with my sword at the ready just in case this bitch tried anything slick. As we approached each other I tensed as I felt a dark aura radiating off of her. We then stopped as we stood a mere 7 feet away from each other. "So honorable samurai knight Sir Alonne you must be wondering why my sister and I are coming after you yes?" The slender undead woman asked. "Oh where are my manners I am Elana Queen of Lindelt and one of the four children of the dark." Elana said as she bowed slightly. "Queen of Lindelt? And more importantly child of the dark?!" I shouted the last sentence as I know there was something wrong about this bitch. "Yes Child of the dark. I am a shard of Manus, Father of the Abyss. I am also his daughter as well." Elana said as she smirked a bit. "What do you want with me Queen Elana?" I ask with malice in my voice. "Our father wishes to see you." Elana said as she turned around, "Please come with me." Elana says as she mounts Sinh. I sigh as I follow here and get on the dragon. We are then enveloped by darkness and transported to a dark cavern. I look up as an angel with four arms and green skin is looking at me. I get off the dragon then walk towards him. "So you are the almighty Manus, Father of the Abyss is that correct?" I asked the angel as it looked at me then replied. "Yes young knight I am Manus, Father of the Abyss." Manus said as he just floated in the air. "So it appears you look nothing like you do in the legends." I say as I look at him disappointing I didn't get to see the monster that he truly was. "Oh you rather I look like... THIS?!" Manus said as he morphed into a being that cannot really be described. I backed up in shock as the skinny four armed angel that he was before Morphed into this titan of legend. Manus smiled as he could see my reaction and was quite amused. "Impressed Alonne?" Manus asked. "Y-ye-yes" I shuddered as I took in his mighty form. "Now lets get to the reason I brought you here." Manus said as he casted a illusion of the world of Equis, "Here is the world of Equis Alonne this planet is filled with light and there is too much good instead of evil." Manus said as he slammed his catalyst on the ground changing the image. "I know you have a burning hate for these equines for they have trapped you, beaten on you, and all out treated you like a useless animal." Manus said as he looked at me with his countless red glowing eyes. "I want you with your supreme knowledge to cause a war between all the nations so I can gather enough souls to regenerate fully and enter the world. In return for your efforts I will grant you anything you could possibly want. Power, money, castles, the ability not to hollow" Manus said as he slammed his catalyst and, everything vanished. I was dumbfounded. He could make it so I couldn't go hollow... Manus's offer was overwhelming Life without hollowing... All of it I wanted I wanted it so badly, but a pit formed in my stomach formed. To earn this I would have to cause a war that would slaughter millions. What would my mother and father think of me? All those innocent ponies slaughtered by my own actions... I closed my eyes as a vision of Equis becoming a blood soaked dark wasteland. Millions of bodies laid strewn across the ground as I saw myself. I was facing what would have been the sun but was nothing but a black ball of nothingness in the sky. As I took a closer look my skin... It wasn't decayed. It wasn't greenish brown, it was a white tan color. I looked like a regular man... I then turned back to the field of corpses. No I can't do that... I can't do that to so many innocent souls it was against everything I stood for! I shook my head as the vision faded away I then looked at Manus as he was waiting there patiently. I asked myself once more If this was what I really wanted. I nodded as I made my decision. "Manus your offer is tempting." I say as Manus smirked, "But I have to decline your offer. What I would have to do would result in millions dead because of my actions and I can't live with that." I said as I faced Manus as he was absolutely furious. Manus then calmed down then spoke. "Very well but If you ever want the offer I shall still stand." Manus said as he teleported me back to Equis. I opened my eyes to see I was in the middle of Ponyville face to face with the sun princess and 100 of her guards along with 6 colorful mares and their fancy necklaces and crown. "FUUUUUUCCCKKKK!!!!" I screamed as I could hear Manus faintly chuckle... Author's Note Aaaaannnnnddddd Cliff hanger! Well Manus has made his first major appearance in the story! I know you Manus fans were craving that something fierce! Chapter X coming soon! Chapter X being captured with a vision of the pastI looked around myself as I was surrounded by guards. I Unsheathed my sword as my mussels tensed. I saw several guards move to the side as Princess Celestia walked towards me. I narrowed my eyes trying to figure out a way to escape but couldn't I was absolutely fucked! I clutched my sword in one hand and used the magic I have learned to cast several spells on myself. I then enchanted my blade and prepared to face off with this prissy bitch! "Do not try to resist you are trapped Alonne." Princess Celestia said as she glared at me. "Don't Jinx yourself you old hag!" I snarled as she narrowed her eyes, "I can't believe you are so blind. I saved this town from a army of undead and a knight with skill to match my own." I said as I tightened my grip on my bewitched blade. "You may have saved this town but your sins against pony kind out weigh the good you have done. You have killed almost one hundred of my guards. Broken out of your confinement almost slaughtered my captain and, brought nothing but chaos where ever you go." Princess Celestia said in a calm but stern and serious voice. "Guards arrest this beast." Princess Celestia ordered as she held me down with her magic. I tried to fight against her magical hold but proved to be of no use. I started to move free arm towards my sacred chime on my belt. I gripped the chime and brought it to my face I then started to prepare to cast Great Magic barrier. A circle of golden light formed around me Celestia's magical grip had no effect on me. A group of guards that were holding me down used all their strength to keep me down. I threw the one holding down my arm off of me. I then punched the second one in the face sending him flying. I then sat up and grabbed the two guards holding my legs down and bashed their skulls together. I then got up and gripped my katana I turned to Celestia then said, "Bitch you attacked the wrong samurai!" I then gripped my sword and swung it a wave of corrupted dark magic shot out of the sword and nailed that bitch Celestia in the chest sending her flying. I then turned to face her guards who rushed me I jumped a good 10 feet in the air before thrusting forward and slashing my sword horizontally beheading a few guards. I snarled as 2 pegasi tried to flank me. I was quick to react and kicked him in the jaw. As I did this the other pegasus guard hit my legs stunning me for a few seconds. I then regained my composure and did a back sweep with my katana cutting him in half. I then faced 3 other earth pony guards as one of them bucked me in the balls. I fell to my knees as the second on bucked me in the chest. Then the last one bucked me in the face. I fell backwards then what felt like gallons of adrenalin coursed through my veins as I stood up once more. I slammed the first guard's head into the ground and crushed his skull. I then took the second guard and rammed his head up the first guard's asshole.I then cut the ass off of the first guard beheading the second guard. I turned to face the third guard who had basically pissed himself. I walked over to him and picked him up. I hugged him against my chest as I snapped his neck. I then dropped him and noticed my great magic barrier was down. I was then blasted with a huge bolt of magic as my vision went black. I opened my eyes to see a black cavern smothered in darkness. In front of me looked like some kind of ancient burial site. Then multiple red dots glowed a few feet ahead of me as Manus walked out of the shadows. I looked behind me as I saw a knight that was only know to exist in myths and legends. I saw Sir Knight Artorias the Abyss Walker. I saw that he held his sword in his right arm while his left arm hung limp. "So Gwyn has sent one of his knights to kill me hmm?" Manus asked as he approached Artorias. "Manus today you shall be silenced for good by Lord Gwyn's sun I shall slay you!" Artorias roared as he charged Manus Manus quickly back stepped and dodged Artorias's attack. Manus then used his oversized deformed hand to back hand Artorias sending him flying. Artorias quickly got to his feet as Manus charged him. Manus brung his staff down to where Artorias was standing but Artorias quickly moved to Manus's side and slashed Manus's side several times. Manus roared as he sent out a shock wave of pure darkness out wards blowing Artorias back a few feet. Manus put both hands on his staff and trusted it up into the air sending balls of pure darkness up and around them. The balls of darkness then headed towards Artorias Just as they were about to hit a golden force field appeared around Artorias repelling the darkness. Artorias then dashed forward two handing his sword and putting one hundred percent of his strength into this attack. Artorias put a absolutely huge gash in Manus's chest. Manus roared as he clutched his chest but then used his staff to rain darkness upon Artorias. Artorias was pelted hundreds of times by dodge ball sized balls of pure darkness. Artorias fell to his knees breathing heavily Manus walked forward towering above the fallen knight. "Truly this is sad. I expected more out of you Artorias. This was pathetic I was expecting a true fight." Manus taunted. Artorias said nothing as he sat there breathing heavily. "But you have amused me and, I think you would be a nice addition to my army of corrupted beings." Manus added as he used his magic to pour pure darkness into Artorias's veins. Artorias's wounds were then healed as Manus teleported him out of the cavern... Chapter XI Royal Canterlot wedding part 1My eyes shot open as I sat up and shook my head. I yawned and took off my helm without noticing it was there. I rubbed my eyes and looked down. I was surprised my armor was still on. I rose an eyebrow as to why these idiots left it on me. I looked around to see a guard outside my stone cell. I looked around my cell a bit more and found my sword sheathed. I picked it up and tried to unsheathe it but to no avail. I huffed as I strapped the blade to me belt then walked up slowly to the guard. I had to figure out how to get him to spew the information I needed to have to bust out of here. I looked at the old Iron bars and seriously questioned the sanity of these ponies. I could easily break these things like a tooth pick. I looked at the guard as he glanced at me I then spoke, "excuse me guard but do you know why I am in such a weak cell instead of a stronger one?" I asked as he looked at me. "You are there because these are the strongest cells in Equestria. You are a uncontrollable murderer and need to be contained in a heavily guarded environment." The guard replied. "These cells are suppose to be strong?" I laughed as I then spoke again, "These things are like 1000 years old if I were to touch it it would turn into a pile of dust." I laughed then looked at him as he was scowling at me. "For your information these are enchanted iron bars! These are immune to magic and are heavily reinforced." The guard snapped. "Sure they are buddy I say as I walk back a corner of the room as I put my helmet back on and start to meditate. I saw nothing but blackness and felt nothing but the ice cold air nipping at my skin. But for some reason I wasn't bothered by this. I then saw a council of knights along side what looked like a king in brass armor. "My men this is the day we seal up the old chaos for good we shall make it so the hellish flames cannot spew out flames any longer." The king said as he rested a huge ultra great sword on his shoulder as the hundreds knights cheered, "Come my loyal knights of Eleum Loiyce we shall put this flame flame out and seal it up for the good of our kingdom and more importantly the good of the world!" The king shouted as his army of knights rushed into what looked like a bottomless pit. I was suddenly pulled forward and into the pit myself. We all fell for a minute or so before landing on a platform surrounded by lava, flames, and twisted tree roots that extended to all directions above us. I looked back down as I heard the roar of what sounded like a demon. I looked forward to see a demon extend from the roots of a tree come down and rest in the lava over the edge. (Aka the bed of chaos.) The king and a few knights charged at the demon only to back knocked back by a wooden arm. The knights got up again and saw two glowing balls with golden runes made of light surrounding it. The charged for the runes as the king and other knights kept the bed of chaos busy. The first knight hit one of the balls of light releasing a huge lightning like claw/hand. The other knight then released the other claw/hand and were instantly burnt to a crisp by its heat. Pillars of fire started shooting up from the floor scorching and killing every knight it touched. The numbers of the king's army was cut down quickly. Four knights decided to flee and used some kind of stone to teleport out. The king stayed and fought I have never seen a warrior like him. Hell he has more honor then me this guy was strong and fearless. The other knights fought like starving wolves trying to get food from a bear. They were picked off one by one as this thing slaughtered them. Eventually the king was the last man standing. The demonic wooden beast just sat there and waited for him to make his move. Then king drank what looked like an Estus flask then used several spells to buff himself. This guy was about to take on this beast one on one. His sword started to glow a bright blue as he charged forward. The king let out a war cry as he leaped into the air now out of reach of the arms and attacks of the demon. The king crashed into the wood at the head of the beast and saw his target. He charged forward and brought his sword above his head and with all his might he brought the glowing blade down on the bug like centipede. The thing screeched as it was cut in half. The centipede used its hellish fire to engulf the king corrupting him with what is known as the old chaos. The two beings were dragged down into the lava never to be seen again. My mouth was agape as I watched the most brave man in the world take down what was said to be the mother of demons and sacrificed himself to kill her. I fell to my knees as I watched this happen. For some reason I started to cry this man made me look like a foot solider I had to be like him! Then suddenly my vision faded to black. I was woken up to the sound of screaming and loud explosions. I quickly looked out my cell and saw that the whole hallway was wrecked. I then saw a few bug like ponies rush down the hallway and then stop at my cell to examine me. They started to chitter and screech before blasting the cell open and running off. I walked out and tried to unsheathe my sword. This time it worked as my bewitched blade shined in the light of the torches on the walls. I looked at the way these bug like things came from and ran in that direction. As I ran I eventually got to see the outside, there were ponies being attacked, beaten and, even killed. I scowled as I decided to join the ponies on this one. I kicked the wall causing it to burst into pieces as my brute strength shattered it. I jumped into the streets below and gripped both of my hands on my blade. These ass holes are about to get the ride of their lives! I ran into the streets and started cutting the pony like bugs to pieces. As a bunch of them swarmed around me I put my dark energy into the sword and heaved a slash that send a wave of darkness into a group of the things as they exploded into blood and guts. The bug like creatures then flew away from me and towards a huge swarm of them. I scowled and rushed through the city chasing them. There were at least 100 of them swarming around the six ponies who I absolutely hated. I thought about leaving them to die but again it goes against what I stand for. I leaped into the crowd and landed on a bug pony's head as it shattered into green blood and the rest of what ever the hell was in it. The six mares watched me a I looked at them and said, "We may be enemies but now because of the situation at hand we shall be friends and fight these things off for good." I said as most of them agreed accept for Apple Jack and, Rainbow dash as they scowled at me. As I turned my back to them to face the swarm of bugs. I let out a war cry and then the others followed suit as we all charged... Chapter XII Royal Canterlot wedding part 2 As we clashed with the outer lines I started to cut the bugs down in every way I could. Cutting their legs off, beheading them, slitting their throats, and stuff like that. I was drenched in bug blood as my armor was almost colored green. Pinkie pie and Apple Jack were bucking the things in the face, Twilight and, Rarity were shooting magic, and Rainbow Dash was dive bombing them and crushing their skulls also Fluttershy ran off. I then felt my belt and came across my sacred chime. I chose to cast wrath of the gods I knelt down and spread my arms out as the whole crowd was blown to bits as the shock wave was too much for them. As the bugs were gone I spoke, "And that my friends is how you wreck bitches." I say with a smart ass attitude. "Look Alone why did you come and help us?" Twilight asked with curiosity in her voice. "Because if i didn't It would be like killing a innocent child to me. And it goes against everything I stand for." I respond as I look down at my feet then look back up, "Come on we need to find their leader and kill it." I said as I looked at them. "Oh right we need to get to the cathedral in the castle there we will meet the changeling queen... Queen Chrysalis." Twilight said as she ran towards the castle and to its gates. As we busted trough the castle doors and tore through the halls and ran towards the cathedral I looked at the others. They had pure hatred burning in their eyes. This queen must be a total bitch... All the more reason to kill her I guess. We busted down a set of double doors and walked into the wedding room as the changing queen was singing. I swear to the gods my ears started bleeding. I was sick and tired of this fucking musical number. I cleared my throat then shouted. "HEY ASS WIPE! YOU LIKE PICKING FIGHTS WITH HELPLESS PONIES WELL HOW ABOUT FIGHTING SOMEONE WHO CAN KICK YOUR ASS INTO THE NEXT MILLENNIUM!" The changeling queen stopped singing and turned around, "You six go get the guards here and get the other princesses." I said to the other six to go away. "Well well well what do we have here? Six oblivious mares and one oversized ape in armor. How cute." Queen Chrysalis said as she smirked, "Back out of this before you get hurt little boy." She taunted as I clutched my sacred chime and casted great magic barrier, soul appease, and resonant flesh. I then applied sunlight blade to my katana and held it up as I crouched and then bolted at her. I rammed into Chrysalis as her eyes shot open realizing she had been hit and hit hard. She flew into the wall creating a crater in it. She fell to the ground and slowly got up. Chrysalis charged her horn and fired several magic bolts at me which dissipated as they hit my great magic barrier. Chrysalis grinded her teeth as she fired a magic beam at me as it then dissipated again. I used my sacred chime to form a sunlight spear and chucked it at her. The sunlight spear went right through her chest as she started to bleed. I huffed as I mocked her by yawning then checking my nails that were under my gauntlet. She growled again as she flew at me and tackled me in the chest. Held her then rolled over crushing her with my weight. She quickly pushed me off then used her back hooves to buck me in the face. After she did that I was dazed for a few seconds as she activated a spell but for some reason nothing happened. She then morphed into the Iron King I knew and hated. My eyes literally had hell fire in them as I felt uncontrollable rage build up. "HOW DARE YOU TAKE THE FORM OF THAT BASTARD!!!" I screamed as I bolted towards her. I rammed her chest as I hit her over and over again. "HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU!!HOW DARE YOU!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as my attacks got faster and faster. I was practically knocking her around like a rag doll. I stopped as she was broken and beaten. Chrysalis was quivering and crying. I took off my helm and threw it on the floor. I picked her up by then neck then held her up to my face. "Now we can do this the easy way or the hard way." I said as my eyes started to twitch as I had so much anger boil. "P-p-please n-no more." Chrysalis begged as she begged and pleaded I would forgive her. "You think you are going to get out of this that easily? You dug into my mind and brung up my most hated enemy who use to be a friend, You've destroyed the capital of a nation, and you've killed many innocent ponies with your invasion plan. There is no forgiveness here!" I shouted in a crazed voice as the others walked into the room with Shining armor, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and, the main six watched me hold Chrysalis up and punch her head clean off her shoulders. I picked up the head and held it up for all to see. I walked outside the cathedral and held her head up then shouted. "ATTENTION ALL CHANGELINGS I HAVE KILLED YOUR QUEEN AND I HOLD HER HEAD IN MY HANDS! YOU SHALL ALL FLEE UNLESS YOU WANT TO MEET THE SAME GRUESOME FATE!" I yelled as the changelings looked at me with their jaws agape. They started to fly away in bunches as they screeched in fear. I turned around and smiled at my new trophy. but all I really wanted was the horn. I took my blade rose it in the air then cut the horn out of her skull. I held the horn up to my eyes and measured it. It was about 2 and one half to 3 feet l held the horn up in the air as I felt power serge through my veins. I chuckled as I strapped it to my belt and cut Celestia down who I finally noticed. She was in a egg like pod filled with green goop. As I caught her and set her down I said 3 words before walking out the door. "You are welcome" I said as I passed the others and walked out the door slowly and sheathed my katana. My work here was done. Author's Note Well Chrysalis crossed the line and payed for it dearly. Note to self don't ever piss off a angry samurai especially if his name is Sir Alonne. Hope y'all enjoyed that fight I orchestrated I'll see y'all later with a new chapter tomorrow! Chapter XIII Friends?As I was leaving the room I was stopped by Princess Celestia. She put a hoof on my shoulder then spoke, ''Sir Alonne wait." She said in a sad tone. "What is it? Are you going to lock me up again for saving your kingdom?" I growled as my massive amount of anger in my voice still left over from the fight. "Look w-what you did for my kingdom and my ponies was a deed I could never repay you for. I think we should start over what I've done to you is something no pony should go through no matter what they have done. I will clear your criminal record and even give you a home here at the castle." Princess Celestia said as she looked at me with sad eyes. I turned around then took my helmet off and stared her in the eyes. "I would like that." I said as her strait face cracked into a small smile, and she wiped the tears from her eyes. "Great. Also I believe we all owe Sir Alonne an apology." Princess Celestia said to the others as Apple Jack, Rainbow Dash and, Shining armor grumbled with irritation. Princess Celestia gave them a death stare as they instantly shaped up. "We're sorry." Everyone accept Apple Jack, Rainbow Dash and, Shining armor. I nodded signaling that I forgave them As I turned to the other three ponies. "Well?" Princess Celestia said tapping her hoof on the floor. Apple Jack sighed as she came up first. "Well Sir Alonne Ah'm mighty sorry that I treated you like some kind of monster. You may have committed some crimes and killed but, that was in self defense. If we didn't attack you in Fluttershy's cottage this whole fiasco would have never happened... Ah'm sorry." Apple Jack Said as she bowed her head. "Apology accepted Apple Jack let us start again as friends." I said as I chuckled and smiled back. Shining Armor stepped up next as he cleared his throat. "Honorable Knight Sir Alonne I apologize for treating you poorly and hunting you down. If I didn't try to use force on you maybe things may have gone differently." Shining Armor said as he looked at me straight in the eyes. "Apology accepted young captain. You fight well and you were the first challenge I've had in a while so I thank you for that." I say as I nod. Shining Armor smiled and walked out of the room with his ego boosted and, his spirits strengthened. I then turned to Rainbow Dash she crossed her hooves then said, "I'm not apologizing to him." Princess Celestia narrowed her eyes then said, "Yes you are now apologize or I will make sure you never get into the Wonderbolts." Princess Celestia threatened as Rainbow Dash gulped then stood up on all four hooves. "I'm sorry..." She huffed in a hateful tone as she looked away. "Apology accepted Rainbow Dash." I said as I turned to Celestia then asked, "Hey where did the others go?" "They went to the dining hall for now we have to clean up the mess in here." Princess Celestia said as she looked at the room Queen Chrysalis and, I destroyed while fighting. I chuckled then said, "Sorry about that your majesty." "No its okay you have no idea how much crazy stuff happens here. Lets go catch up with the others shall we?" Princess Celestia said as she chuckled. We both walked out of the room as a angry Rainbow Dash followed us. The three of us walked into the dining room and saw that the others were at the table waiting. Luna looked up as her face turned into one that would show extreme joy. It was as if Celestia came back after being lost for thousands of years. "Sister thou art okay!" Luna said as she tackled Celestia with a bear hug. "Yes I am Luna did you doubt my hero here?" Celestia said as laid her eyes on me. Her happy face went to one of anger. "What is it doing here? Shouldn't it be in the dungeons?" Princess Luna said with venom dripping from her voice. "Sister Sir Alonne here was the one who saved everypony from Chrysalis's wrath." Princess Celestia asked. "He saved us?! That thing has caused more destruction and death then any villain we have ever faced!" Luna exclaimed as she snarled at me then spoke again, "Plus he doesn't even have enough power to challenge any strong magic user much less kill and immortal." Luna said as she eyed me. "You want proof Princess here look at what I ripped off her skull. " I said as I showed Princess Luna Queen Chrysalis's horn. Princess Luna's eyes widened and he jaw dropped to the floor. "T-there is no way he did that!" Princess Luna said as she backed up in fear while looking at me. "Luna I assure you he did. Sir Alonne beat her down to the point where she begged for mercy. Sir Alonne showed none then punched her so hard that his blow blew her head clean off her shoulders." Princess Celestia said as she used her magic to show Luna what happened. *Memory Princess Celestia's P.O.V* Sir Alonne Held her as they rolled over Sir Alonne was crushing her with his own weight. She quickly pushed him off then used her back hooves to buck him in the face. After she did that Sir Alonne was dazed for a few seconds as she activated a spell but for some reason nothing happened. She then morphed into the a humanoid figure that Sir Alonne knew and hated. His eyes literally had hell fire in them as I felt Sir Alonne feel uncontrollable rage build up. "HOW DARE YOU TAKE THE FORM OF THAT BASTARD!!!" Sir Alonne screamed as he bolted towards her. Sir Alonne rammed her chest as he hit her over and over again. "HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU!!HOW DARE YOU!!!" Sir Alonne screamed at the top of his lungs as his attacks got faster and faster. Sir Alonne was practically knocking her around like a rag doll. Sir Alonne stopped as she was broken and beaten. Chrysalis was quivering and crying. Sir Alonne took off my helm and threw it on the floor. I picked her up by then neck then held her up to my face. "Now we can do this the easy way or the hard way." Sir Alonne said as his eyes started to twitch as I had so much anger boil. "P-p-please n-no more." Chrysalis begged as she begged and pleaded I would forgive her. "You think you are going to get out of this that easily? You dug into my mind and brung up my most hated enemy who use to be a friend, You've destroyed the capital of a nation, and you've killed many innocent ponies with your invasion plan. There is no forgiveness here!" Sir Alonne shouted in a crazed voice as the others walked into the room with Shining armor, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and, the main six watched me hold Chrysalis up and punch her head clean off her shoulders. *Memory ends* Luna was fearful for her life. The Changeling Queen that Overpowered her sister was so easily destroyed by this mortal being who knew nothing about this world's magic and, nothing about alicorns. Princess Luna started shivering as she knew now not to mess with this guy. Princess Luna then felt a void like pit form in her stomach as she realized she just insulted him several times by calling him it, a villain, and worst of all helpless. "S-S-Sir Alonne I-I meant nothing by calling you an it and, a villain. It was just out of anger P-please forgive me!" Luna begged as she was at my feet with both hooves together like she was praying to a god. "I forgive you. I may have caused your all trouble but there is no reason to fear me. I am a man of honor, loyalty and, heroism. I only punish the wicked and the corrupted" I said as she relaxed and sighed. I walked over to the table and placed my helmet beside me as I waited for a meal to arrive. I sat with my legs crossed and took a meditating position then sighed. It was quiet and peaceful for a few minutes before I heard something under the table. I opened one eye as I looked down to see tree young ponies peaking their heads out of the table cloth. They gasped as they saw me then jumped onto me. "We got em'!" A tanish filly said as she tried to hold me down. "We are the best!" A white filly said with her obnoxious high pitched voice. "Aw man we are the best criminal catchers!" A filly with a orange coat and a purple mane exclaimed. "Will you three get off me please?" I asked with a unamused tone. Apple Jack, Rarity and, Rainbow Dash came and picked up the three fillies. "I am so sorry mister Alonne these three get into a lot of shenanigans. Please forgive them" Rarity said as she smiled and used her magic to tug on the white filly's ear. "Ah'm sorry too mah' little sister does outrageously stupid things with her 2 friends." Apple Jack said as she ushered her little sister away from me. Rainbow Dash just gave the orange filly a glare before flying them back to a smaller table. I sat up and put the chair back on its legs then sat down again. "What was wrong with those three?" I asked aloud. "Oh they are just our little sisters." Apple Jack said, "Minus Scootaloo." Apple Jack said as she looked at the orange filly who happened to be Scootaloo. "Thats fine" I say as I rub my head sat in my meditating position again, "So when is said food going to be ready?" I ask with a straight face. "It will be out any minute now." Princess cadence says as the kitchen doors bust open as a bunch of ponies bring trays of food out. Everyone got a dish they desired and I got a salad. I then picked up a fork and started eating. Lunch was uneventful and boring everyone was silent and minded their own buisness. As we all finished I got up then asked. "Do you have a bedroom I could rest in?" I asked as princess Celestia nodded then told a guard to lead me to one of the guest quarters. About an fifteen minutes later I flopped onto the bed and fell asleep. Unaware of the dark presence watching me... Author's Note Well here it is chapter 13! hope y'all enjoyed it! Also I want some thoughts on what to do with the story leave a comment below with your ideas and, suggestions. Chapter XIV dream scapeAuthor's Note Just so you know I'm going to give sir Alonne a Japanese first name so try not to flip shit because I gave him a first name. Also this was way back hundreds of years before drangleic. Chapter XIV dream scape It was silent for what felt like an eternity I was enjoying a dream of mine. I was in my home land visiting my memories. My father and I were playing around and using kendo sticks to practice sword play. My father was a brave samurai like myself everything I've ever been taught was from that man. He was my only company sense my mother died when I was three years old. I sat down in the grass and watched as the past me and, my father fought with wooden swords. Eventually my father disarmed me and held the wooden sword inches away from my neck. "Got you Hiroto!" My father said as he chuckled then helped me up. (Hiroto is a Japanese name that means "large, great" or 博 (hiro) "command, esteem" combined with 翔 (to) "soar, fly" or 斗 (to), which refers to the constellation Ursa Major. So I kinda thought it was a fitting name for Sir Alonne also Hiroto Alonne sounds good.) "Yeah you did get me this time father. Best five out of eight!" I said as I raised my wooden sword again and took a mediocre fighting stance. I watched as my past self clashed with my father in a battle. Again I was disarmed but I lasted a little bit longer then the last round. "Okay I think that is enough training for now Hiroto. Lets take a break for supper." My father said as him and my younger self walked into the house. I then got up and followed them into my old house. The house was about your average house. Three bed rooms, 1 medium sized kitchen, 2 bathrooms, and one large family room. My father and, Hiroto walked into the kitchen and started to make a thing of fish, some sliced fruit and, a side of rice. I smiled remembering that was one of my favorite meals when I was younger. Every time we had it I got so exited and while it was cooking sometimes I would sneak some fruit or under cooked fish with a handful of rice. These times were peaceful and happy I was always the most cheerful young boy in the village. I was friends with everyone and, everyone was friends with me. I then heard a crack of thunder and, lightning outside as it started to rain. I was never really fond of storms when I was young I was terrified of them. I looked at the younger me/Hiroto who had fallen flat on his ass as my father chuckled. I was about 15 years old and, was heavily protected by my father. Ever sense my mother was killed by a hoard of undead my the only thing left for my father was me. "Don't worry Hiroto the thunder can't hurt you. It is the sky god Gwyn of Cinder who has summoned a storm to refresh this land with new water." My dad said as I loosened up a little. "Father?" I asked as I stood up and looked at him. "Yes what is it Hiroto?" My father asked. "Is the sky god Lord Gwyn of Cinder real?" I questioned as my father turned to me with a smile. "Of course he is. Lord Gwyn brings us his almighty sunlight and his black knights protect us from the undead." My father said as he smiled. A tear of joy fell from my eye as the memory was interrupted by a darkness that blackened my sight. I heard a familiar voice that belonged to one being and one being alone Manus! Manus chuckled behind me as he walked up using his staff for support. "Those are some interesting memories Sir Alonne or should I say Hiroto Alonne." Manus said as he sat at my side in his deformed monster form Manus sighed as he spoke again, "I have been told that you have made friends with the ponies. You are a brave and worthy warrior indeed I must say after all you have done you would definitely put up more of a fight then Artorias did." Manus said as he chuckled and sat still for a few seconds. "Manus what do you want? Why do you want to cover this world in darkness? What did these beings or anyone ever do to you." I asked as I glanced at him as he scowled. "I was tortured by the people of Oolacile. They found my resting place in the chasm where I live. I was dead when they found me but for some reason they decided to bring me back to life. After they did that they felt that I was evil and they took me to their dungeons and tortured me mercilessly. For a few months I held my sanity but soon I snapped. I lost everything I had and I went mad. The wardens and guards came to get me one day but found me in a corner laughing. As they approached me I went berserk on them. I used the dark arts I made and used it to kill them then use their art of reviving to bring them back and turn them into deformed monsters. They attacked and killed others spreading this new curse I created and corrupted others. Soon the prison was taken over and my minions spread into the town. They killed and corrupted others the monsters I created killed every living thing in the town. With the souls of the ones who tormented me I turned into what you see before you today." Manus said as he sighed then slammed his staff on the floor showing me everything that happened. "W-wow I thought you were just a beast of darkness and corruption but they turned you into the beast you are before me." I said dumbfounded. "Yes the disturbance I caused was so great that the word of my awakening spread like a wild fire around the lands. Lord Gwyn of Cinder send his best swords man Artorias to slay me. He fought through all of my forces and, eventually reached me. The battle went on for a good thirty minutes before I defeated Artorias and corrupted him." Manus said as he lowered his head then he lifted it up as I felt his anger build back up. "But that is all you need to hear. It has been wonderful seeing you Hiroto but I have to go." Manus said as he slammed his catalyst on the floor as I was shaken out of sleep by a pony known as Pinkie Pie. "Come on Sir Alonnie wake up the wedding party is about to start and the guest of honor shouldn't be late!" Pinkie Pie said as she continued to shake me. I pried her off me and got up I brushed myself off and, strapped my katana to my belt. "Okay Im ready now lead me to this party Pinkie." I said as she smiled then said. "Okie dokie loky!" As she led me to the ball room... Chapter XV The wedding reseptionAs I walked down the hall with Pinkie Pie she bounced down the hallway each time she did Pinkie made an annoying as hell boing sound and it was driving me up the wall. I eventually decided t carry her so that hellish sound she made when she bounced would stop. "What the? Sir Alonne what are you doing?" Pinkie Pie asked as I walked down the hallway with her in one arm while I was grinding my teeth out of annoyance. "I am caring you because every time you bounce you make a sound that is driving me insane!" I snapped as Pinkie recoiled after I snapped at her. "Jeez whats gotten your panties in a knot?" Pinkie Pie asked I sighed as my eye twitched under my helm. "Because you pink nuisance you are annoying as hell! I swear to the gods I have no Idea how your friends put up with you!" I cussed as I marched into the ball room by kicking the large double doors open drawing attention to me instantly. "Oh everypony here is our guest of honor!" Pinkie Pie said as she somehow teleported out of my grip and into the middle of the room. All the ponies in the room looked at me again then murmured stuff like "Is that really the guy who killed the changeling queen?" "That thing is ugly!" and so on. I Ignored the fools and took a seat at an empty table and slammed my head into it. I started to close my eyes before feeling like someone was mere feet away staring at me and not taking their eyes off me. I lifted my head up to see a mint green unicorn staring at me with a unnaturally huge smile that honestly creeped me out. "Yes what is it madam?" I asked picking my head up and straightening my posture. "You must be Sir Alonne right?" The unicorn asked basically squealing. "Yes i am Sir Alonne." I responded as I took my helm off so I could breath better. "I'm Lyra Heartstrings lead Anthropologist of Equestria and, professional lyre player! I can not describe in words how I feel to be in your almighty presence!" Lyra said as she fell to her knees and started kissing my boots. I was taken aback as this mare kissed my feet like I was some kind of legendary god of yore. Then another mare who had butter colored fur and a pink and, bluish purple mane came and grabbed Lyra off my feet. "I am terribly sorry about that Mister Alonne my mare friend here is crazy about humans and ever sense she heard about you she has been going nuts." The candy colored mare said as she pulled Lyra by the ear away from me. "That okay miss... May I ask what your name is?" I asked as she smiled then said. "My name is Bon Bon Mr. Alonne." Bon Bon said as she dragged Lyra away ash she was trying to use her hooves to cling onto the tiles on the floor as if she had fingers. I sighed as I got up from the table and, went to the bar to see if there was anything edible there. I picked up my helmet and opened my bottomless box then placed it in there. I closed the box and put it in one of my satchels then walked over to the bar. As I sat down I looked at the bar tender who immediately walked up to me then said, "Sir Alonne it is an honor to meet Equestria's savior. What can I get you today?" The bar tender asked with a smile on his face. "May I have a hot cup of herbal tea and, fish with a side of rice and sliced fruit?" I asked as the bar tender simply nodded and walked off into a kitchen. He came back with my food, drink and, a fork he placed it down in front of me with a smile. "Is there anything I else I can do for you Sir Alonne?" The bar tender asked as I shook my head signaling no. I sighed as I ate my food and drank my tea. I finished and, eventually looked to my side to see Rainbow Dash who seemed like she was drunk. I walked over then sat down next to her as she looked over with a drunken smile on her face as she hiccuped a few times. "H-hey I-I-I know you mister y-you are like one of those Wonderbolt guys aren't you?" Rainbow Dash said as she giggled then hiccuped. "Rainbow Dash are you alright? Its me Sir Alonne." I said as she smiled and laid her chin on my elbow. "O-oh Its y-you huh?" Rainbow Dash said as she giggled then hugged me, "Y-you can't t-tell anypony this b-but I like you... A-a lot!" Rainbow dash giggled as she clinged on to me and licked my cheek, "You are so brave and strong! t-th-those mussles of yours must be made of some kind of steel you b-big s-sexy beast!" Rainbow Dash said as she hiccuped then lifted her head up. "Waiter!" Rainbow Dash Yelled as the waiter walked over "Yes Ms. Dash how may I help you?" The waiter said as he started cleaning a beer mug. "G-get this big s-sexy beast your s-strongest alcohol in a h-huge mug!" Rainbow Dash commanded as the waiter obliged and a few seconds later brought back a huge mug of whisky and placed it in front of me. Rainbow Dash looked up hiccuped then said, "Drink up you mean l-lean changeling k-killing machine!" She said as I picked up the mug and chugged it. My sight turned fuzzy and, I felt light headed. "W-what i-in the h-hell?" I asked as I hiccuped and held my head. I had never been drunk in my life I was never really fond of this alcohol stuff but man for some reason I enjoyed this shit! The rest of the night was a blurred memory as all i could remember was dancing and drinking a lot. But oh how I would regret this in the morning. I am a fucking idiot I tell you... Light pierced my vision as I put a pillow over my head and turned to my side. This did not help as the light for some damn reason shined through the pillow. I groaned as I sat up in a bed without my armor and without any cloths. I licked my lips as they felt dryer then a desert and looked around for my pants. As I did so I felt a huge head ache hit me like the Iron King's scepter to the face. I looked to my side as a huge pit in my stomach formed. Last night I was drunk and I ended up sleeping next to Rainbow Dash in bed naked. As I realized this Rainbow Dash rose out of bed rubbed her eyes then looked at me. She screeched then chucked a lamp next to her towards my face as I dodged the thing barely. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM?!" Rainbow Dash yelled as she threw a pillow at me. "I don't know!" I responded slightly less panicked, "I just woke up next to you!" I shouted as she blushed then asked. "W-were we drunk last night?" Rainbow Dash asked as her blush grew redder. "I think so and I think we may have had sex as well" I said as her face was now redder then the apples on Apple Jack's flank. "No one will find out about this okay?" Rainbow Dash said as I nodded got dressed back into my armor and walked out of the room. Today would be a long fucking day... Chapter XVII Two worlds collide Chapter XVII Two worlds collide As the Chosen undead and I walked back into the castle I started to get more and more worried on what is happening to our worlds. I look over to the chosen undead who is wearing this set of armor and had these weapons and other things equiped (Note this is my stuff in IRL on Dark Souls II) Vendric's crown +5 Drake Blood Armor +5 Drake Blood Gantlets +5 Drake Blood leggings +5 Right hand weapon 1: Yorgh's spear +5 Right hand weapon 2: Dark Pyromancy flame +10 Left hand weapon 1: The Kings Shield +5 Left hand weapon 2: Chime of want +5 Left hand weapon 3: Staff of wisdom +5 Ring 1: Third dragon ring Ring 2: Royal solider's ring +2 Ring 3: Ring of Dispelling + 3 Ring 4: Ring of residence + 3 (The level may not be accurate because I cant remember the starting stats off the top of my head.) Stats Level - 325 Vitality - 30 endurance - 15 vigor - 30 Attunement - 30 Strength - 55 Dexterity - 45 Adaption - 30 Intelligence - 60 Faith - 60 As he walks beside me silently I get more and, more tempted to ask him what the hell was going on and, why he killed Ramie not me. Then I could not take it any more I had to know what the hell was going on. "So Chosen Undead may I ask why you saved me? Also do you know what in the name of the gods is going on?" I asked as the Chosen Undead sighed. "These two worlds are colliding and a powerful dark being that I have recently discovered to be named Manus is combining these two worlds so he can take spread the undead curse and take both worlds over easily." The Chosen Undead said before continuing, "And the reason I saved you was that you were not corrupted by the darkness like Ramie was." The Chosen Undead finished as we turned the corner and headed for the throne room. "I see and, how long do you think before the process of the two worlds colliding is complete?" I asked in a somewhat worried tone. "Soon... Very soon Sir Alonne. We need to find the four old ones souls so we can use their power to defeat and get rid of Manus and his wretched darkness for good." The Chosen Undead says as he cracked his neck. "So here is what we will do now. We shall consult the princess of this contender ask for a handful of her best soldiers and we will journey to present day ehhh... Whats the name kingdom you are from?" I asked as the Chosen Undead sighed then responded. "The kingdom is known only as Drangleic." The Chosen Undead responds. "Yes we shall go to Drangleic and with the handful of soldiers we will find these four beings slay them and hopefully obtain their souls before Manus carries out his plan." I said as I looked at the chosen Undead who nodded in agreement. We both pushed the double doors to the throne room open and walked past the dozens of ponies waiting in a line. We were stopped by a snooty noble who glared at us then said. "Just who do you filthy scum bags think you are cutting in front of us? We have a dire situation and we have to go first." The fancily dressed unicorn snarled at us. "Oh we're sorry our situation just happens to have the fate of your wold on the line bitch so move out of the way!" The Chosen Undead said as he pushed the mare out of his way sending her tumbling back a few feet. We walked to the front of the line and cleared our throats. "Oh hello Sir Alonne and, well who is your new friend here?" Princess Celestia asked. "My name is Aracnoth your majesty." Aracnoth said as he bowed then stood back up. "Princess Celestia we bring dire news. A being named Manus is bringing our world into yours and he plans to cover your kingdom with pure darkness. We can stop him but we need you to lend us a handful of your best warriors, and mages for this." I said as we both kneeled. "What do you mean there is no magic disturbances anywhere. I have not sensed a trace of dark magic anywhere and there is no sign of a being of such power you speak of who is named Manus." Princess Celestia said as a horrible roar fills the air. The sky started to turn a sickly blood red as black mist rose from the center of the room. Ponies raced away to the walls as one huge being started to take shape. As almost all light in the room was wiped out multiple red orbs appeared as the ground shook. I gritted my teeth as Manus walked out of the darkness and everyone stood in shock and, terror. Manus chuckled demonically as he walked forward with his huge catalyst at his side. The room started to reek of rotten flesh and decay as Manus got closer and closer. Manus stopped as he stood there staring Princess Celestia, Aracnoth, and myself in the eyes. "Who are you state your name!" Princess Celestia commanded. "Oh demanding are we? My name is Manus, Father of the Abyss. I am the god of humanity, creator of the dark and, master of the undead curse." Manus said as he chuckled. "What purpose do you have here?" Princess Celestia asked narrowing her eyes. "Not to long ago Aracnoth here killed Sir Alonne and Sir Alonne was brought here by my new ally Discord." Manus said as discord appeared but this time looked a lot more sinister. Discords eyes were all black accept for a little red dot in the middle that slightly trembled. His fur was matted with blood and was dyed a demonic black. His horns here more curved and his fangs longer and covered with blood. Discord was now 2 times larger then he was before and a cold dark aura emitted from his corrupted soul, "Because of that I discovered your wonderful world. It was ripe with life and power and, I want everything from here. So as discord here was being sealed up I used the huge magic disturbance to open a rift in reality and make our two worlds collide." Manus said as he Laughed. "Well sorry to disappoint you Manus but I am going to have to ask you to leave... NOW!" Celestia bellowed as Manus scowled. "Oh no can do Celly when I want something I get it and this world is mine now and, there is nothing you can do about it." Manus said as he cackled madly then vanished into the dark. The castle and the world around us lightened up as Manus left we then looked to Celestia as she said, "You two have a deal. You are going to have my best guards, and mages at your side and we will stop this fiend!" Princess Celestia said as she looked at the guards and signaled for them to round up their best troops and retrieve the best mages in Equestria. We have a long journey ahead of us and their ain't no stopping this train till we reach our destination! Author's Note Well here we go shit is about to get real! Sir Alonne, Aracnoth and about 20 other guys are going to board the train to Drangleic and this ain't no ordinary train my friends. ALL ABOARD THE MOTHA FUCKIN RAPE TRAIN!!! An the rape train ain't got no brakes so this train will wreck everything in its path. Till next time young knights Oblivion Chapter XVIII Sir Alonne Verses Ornstein the dragonslayerMyself and Aracnoth walked in front of what we were given. 10 heavily armored soldiers, 5 lightly armored archers and, 5 heavily trained mages. I stopped in the middle of the line of stallions. Now it was time to put on my best drill Sargent impression: "Now do any of you know what you are about to get into?" I asked with a calm stern voice, "You all my think you are all that but you are nowhere close to being tough enough to survive what hell we are about to go through." I said as I stared at 1 stallion who was chuckling. I grabbed him by the scruff and lifted him up to my face. "What the hell do you think is funny scum bag?!" I said in a dangerously low voice, "I don't even expect any of you to come back alive from this quest." I growl as the guard swallowed and started to sweat furiously. I dropped him and, backed up then looked at everyone else. "Well you pansies lets get moving!" I hollered as Aracnoth started to lead us to the rift to Drangleic. We walked about 10 miles before coming upon a rift of blackness: "Aracnoth where will this spit us out?" I asked as Aracnoth turned to me. "This should send us all to Majula and from there we will go to Heide's tower of flame then to No mans wharf then we take the boat there to the Lost Bastille and finally to Sinner's rise. This will take us about 2 to 3 days to accomplish." Aracnoth said as we walked through the rift in space time. In a minute or so we were blinded by light and spat out into Majula. As we all piled out of the darkness I saw a wrecked settlement with a giant hole in the ground. It was nothing to impressive but the landscape was an eyeful. I took a few seconds to admire it before walking east towards Hides tower of flame. Aracnoth and myself lead our 20 men into the tunnel at the side of the mountain and trekked through it. After walking through the mountain for lord knows how long we finally reached Heide's tower of flame. The first enemy was a tall greenish knight that was my size. I rolled my eyes as I dashed forward and with one swipe cut the bastard in half. As everyone's but Aracnoth's jaws dropped I just flicked the blood off my sword. Aracnoth and myself lead the 20 ponies though Heide's tower of flame with me basically sticking my sword up everything's rectum and ripping it a new asshole. We came to a cathedral as we killed our last enemy. Aracnoth pulled the lever sending the draw bridge down. I told everyone to stay where they were while Aracnoth and, I fought what ever was up there. As we walked up to the fog wall we both put our hands out as the fog shifted and made a weird breathing out/hissing sound as we walked trough it. Before me was a legend a knight that when I was a child I obsessed over. Before me was standing a legendary dragon slayer who slayed hundreds if not thousands of dragons with his legendary lightning. I could not believe my eyes the man before me was a man I knew a long time ago. A demigod and dragon slayer of yore. Ornstein the dragonslayer stood before me with darkened armor and stood still like a statue. Part of me just wanted to go bear hug my idol but the other side of me with common sense held me back. I bowed in respect before putting both of my hands on my weapon as Ornstein did the same then bowed. Now a fight between 2 might warriors shall begin this fight will become one of yore as one samurai and one dragonslayer battled to the death... Ornstein charged forward as I jumped out of the way. I slashed my katana twice before Ornstein jumped out of the way. Darkness formed at the tip of Ornstein's spear as he pointed it at me and fired several ball sized orbs of darkness. I jumped into the air and flipped several times before landing behind Ornstein and, then punched him several times in the blink of an eye. Ornstein fell over onto his face as I loomed over him Ornstein pushed himself used his legs to kick me in the stomach. I staggered backwards as Ornstein did several cartwheels backwards as he grabbed his spear and, charged me. Ornstein impaled me with his spear as he used darkness to hurt me severely. Ornstein flung me into a wall and exhaled before raising his spear and charging me again. What was a few seconds turned into hours for me. I vowed I would never fall to anyone unless I deemed them worthy. But Ornstein was not worthy even though he is my idol. He has gone hollow and lost his sanity there for he is not worthy of spilling my blood. My eyes snapped open as I caught his spear inches from my chest. Ornstein charged his spear with darkness as I felt my life drain from me but this didn't stop me. No I would never succumb to darkness... NEVER! I rose up with fire in my eye as I looked at the corrupted dragonslayer before me. I ripped the spear out of his hand as I tossed them over to Aracnoth. I started hand to hand combat with Ornstein as I threw rapid punches and kicks at him. Ornstein could not counter one of my moves I was too fast for him. Years of training led up to this moment as I beat Ornstein to a bloody pulp with my fists. I heard the other ponies enter the fog wall behind me as they took in the battle before them with their own eyes. "W-what the hell?" One of the guards ask out loud. "Yes that is our leader in action and now you know why he is leading you." Aracnoth said as he nodded his head. "He is brutal and merciless. What the hell is he?" The guard asked as he trembled. "He is a samurai of honor and light, and you should thank the gods he is on our side." Aracnoth said as the guard gulped and nodded. They watched as I continued to beat Ornstein to a bloody pulp. Ornstein eventually got away then picked up his spear as Aracnoth threw my sword to me. I caught my sword in mid air without even looking at it. Ornstein was preparing to use what strength he had left into one fatal attack. I put both hands on my katana and bolted forward we both slashed our weapons as we crossed beside each other. As we stopped I could hear Ornstein choking on his own blood as he fell to his knees and died. I wiped his blood off my blade and picked his spear up. As I turned to where his body once was it vanished and turned to dust as it blew away in a nonexistent breeze. I held my trophy in one hand and my katana in the other. I turned to the others as they all moved aside as I walked out of the cathedral and onto my next challenger the Dragon Rider... Author's Note The reason Sir Alonne is so op is Its freaking NG +22 AND HE IS A BOSS!!!!!!! YEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!! NO ONE CAN STOP THE SIR ALONNE RAPE TRAIN EXPRESS!!! Chapter XIX No mans wharf and Lost Bastille Chapter XIX No mans wharf and Lost Bastille For the next 30 minutes or so we defeated The Dragon Rider, talked to some girl that is obsessed with miracles, and walked down a large hole and killed a bunch more of those old knights. It was nothing too exciting but we finally reached No mans wharf. As we lit the bonfire I saw a woman in the corner at first I was a little suspicious but then I decided to talk to her. "Hello?" I asked as the woman looked up slightly. "What is it? I don't know you and, you don't know me things are better that way." The woman said as she sighed "Madam may I ask what your name is and can you assist us in our quest?" I asked as she looked up again. "My name is Lucatiel of Mirrah. Why is it do you need my assistance you seem to have plenty of..." Lucatiel went silent as she saw the ponies in armor and holding weapons as they were battle ready: "What in the name of the gods are those things?!" Lucatiel said as she pointed at the ponies. "Hey we are not things woman!" One of the guards ponies snapped at her. Lucatiel jumped back in surprise and drew her sword and put both her hands on it: "I don't know what hole you beasts crawled out of but I will shove you back down it and, make sure you don't ever come out!" Lucatiel snarled as she raised her sword. The ponies and, Lucatiel were about to butt heads before I stepped in and holared: "Stop it right now or I swear to the gods all of you will know what true pain is!" As I said this they all stopped and, looked at me. Lucatiel sighed then walked up to me, "I am awfully sorry uhhh... May I ask what your name is?" Lucatiel asked as I nodded. "My name is Sir Alonne" I say as she nodded and conrinued talking. "Like I said I am awfully sorry for my out burst Sir Alonne and to answer your question from earlier yes I will join you in your quest." Lucatiel said as she then cocked her eyebrow then asked, "What is the quest you are on anyways?" "We are collecting the four great one's souls to take on a being known as Manus and stop him from spreading the undead curse and his darkness to their world." Aracnoth said as he gestured to the ponies. "Yes that would explain why I've never seen or heard of them before." Lucatiel said as she nodded her head, "Well we shouldn't waste too much time here we need to get going." Lucatiel finished as we all nodded and walked into No mans wharf. I directed half of us go one way and the other half go the other way. As we crossed the bridges Aracnoth and myself slayed 2 hollows. We started to raid the area killing hollow after hollow. Eventually we got to a high point of the area and we ran into these humanoid like things. They were a bit tougher then the other enemies but they were killable we eventually came to the top of the area and rung the bell. The ship in the water lit up and came towards the docks backwards. How the fuck that works I will never know. We boarded the ship and slaughtered all the other hollows. I then came face to face with a red invader spirit and we fought one on one. He lasted about a good 10 seconds before I sliced him to pieces. We went down into the hull and came across the fog wall of the area. We entered the fog wall 1 by 1 and prepared to fight. The Fluxile Sentury I charged the thing and sliced its sides a few timed before jumping back and avoiding one of its smash attacks with its iron club covered in spikes. As this happened Aracnoth and several others did a tag team strategy where one by one they thrusted their weapons into the beast so I could attack. I dashed forward and used my bewitched ability from my blade and, Impaled him. My blade started to glow red as I flung him off my blade. Lucatiel ran forward and slashed several times as the Fluxile Sentury fell over. All at once we attack shoving all our blades into its stomach overkilling him. The Fluxile Sentury turned to ash then disappeared as he was blown away. Aracnoth went into the front hull as we all went to the surface of the ship and watched as we sailed off into the mist. The Lost Bastille As we arrived I commanded everyone to get off the ship in a single file. As we got off there was a small elevator so I had 5 ponies go in at a time as Lucatiel, Aracnoth, and myself went last. As we arrived we walked towards a set of gates and I had Aracnoth open them. As they opened we all walked through but not without having to deal with several rat like dogs and one big mummified like man thing with a slipshod like halberd. As we got rid of them we had to deal with 2 more of them and 3 other dog/rats. After that we walked over a ruined like stone path and into a building. As I walked inside I was assaulted by 5 soldiers with greatswords. I sighed and with one great and swift slash beheaded them all. We walked down the stairs and came to a latter. I had to throw the ponies up one by one then go up myself. As I finally got up there I saw 4 ponies fighting other soldiers and, kill them. As they finished killing the soldiers I walked over to the fog wall and walked through it. The Ruin Sentinels As the others followed me I was hit in the gut but a hammer like halberd. As I got up I dashed forward and Picked the Sentinel up and threw it to the ground below. I then jumped off the platform and plunged my sword into its chest. The Sentinel instantly died as it turned to ash and vanished in a nonexistent breeze. The other 2 Sentinels came down as everyone finally got into the room they then all jumped down to join the fight. As we destroyed them by hitting them and staggering them time and, time again. I went up behind one and Back stabbed it ripping its stomach open. Killing that Sentinel we all turned to the last one who clearly knew he was fucked. The Sentinel did as sweep attack knocking the guys in the front row back. I decided to rush forwards sense he left himself wide open for attack. I rammed into him and stuck my katana in his gut and slowly tore him in half. As I split the Sentinel in half he instantly turned to ash and disappeared. I sighed as I ushered the ponies up the stairs and to the bonfire. Aracnoth went first and killed the explosive hollow then led us through to the bonfire... Author's Note Ugh this chapter was exhausting but nonetheless I hoped you enjoyed it! Chapter XX Sinners riseAs Tore through the Lost Bastille killing everything in sight. I looked for obvious places that the so called Lost Sinner might be. I looked to the north and saw an isolated tower that had several guards/hollows on it. I knew this had to be the tower she was in I then turned around and called the others, "GUYS I FOUND IT!" I yell as everyone rushes over to me. "Where is it?" Aracnoth asks as he looks around. I lift my arm up and point to the most Isolated tower far to the north: "Over there its an isolated tower that seems heavily guarded." I said as Lucatiel nodded. "I have been summoned here many times and, that is the correct tower." Lucatiel says as we all head down to the bridge towards the tower. As we walked over the crossbow wielding soldiers loaded their crossbows and, started firing at us. I sprinted forward and jumped up as I slaughtered each of them. After that Lucatiel guided everyone down to the room with the elevator. 2 went down at time slowly we all got down to the bottom floor. As I got on the elevator one of the chains broke as I started to slide off the platform. I held onto one of the chains as the second one broke. I gritted my teeth as I jumped towards one of the walls. Everyone gasped as they saw my jump but looked at me in awe as I did godly parcore sliding down and jumping off of the walls. As I reached the bottom The elevator platform fell into the water below. I got down to where everyone else was as I waited for the wave of panic. "How are we going to get back up?!" "We're going to be trapped here forever!" "We are going to die!" And there it is I sighed as I drew in a breath and shouted: "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" All the ponies panic stopped as the looked at me: "There is a primordial bonfire behind the Lost Sinner's room. The bonfire will teleport us right back to Majula. Also you are the most powerful magic users in you world you could have just teleported us back to the top you idiots." I said as the ponies blushed. "Now come we shall charge into battle!" I chanted as we ran forward. We split off into four groups slaying the deformed beasts ahead. As we did so I charged ahead and killed everything else. I then lead them all across the bridge in a single file to prevent any one from falling off. After we got to the other end Myself, Aracnoth, and Lucatiel put our hands out and traversed the fog wall. Cut scene Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer and closer to the lost sinner. She looks up as you see a bug on her mask the bug crawls in there and the Lost Sinner screams in pain. She then calms down and picks up her sword then slowly stood up. She then swung her sword making the flames extinguish... End of cut scene I commanded Aracnoth to take the mages and Lucatiel to take the archers and lighter knights under their command and attack her from all sides. I then took my guards and had them rush her. As they did the first 3 knights were slaughtered as the others were sprayed with the blood of their comrades. I jumped to the front of the brigade of knights and used my bewitched blade's ability to absorb her strength and power temporally. I used her speed to slash her about 10 times in 5 seconds. I used My, Ramie's, and Her strength to lay devastating blows on the Lost Sinner. As I did so she was staggered and then fell on her ass. I took this opening to repost she jolted in shock as the shock wave from my blade went through her stomach renewing my sword's bewitched ability. As she got up pyromancers came out of the vents and started to attack my troops. She then went into a barrage of attacks each of them hit me getting more harsh by the second. I started to feel a burning sensation on my body as It heated up. I swear to the gods she applied hellfire to her blade! I Caught her blade before it hit me again and I ripped it away from her hands. As I got it away from her I noticed the damn thing weighed a ton! So I kicked it away from me as it slided to the other side of the room. As this happened I used my katana to impale her several times as she roared in pain. As she did fire erupted from the ground as he punched me as her fist created a huge explosion. I was blown back several feet as she jumped 7 feet into the air and landed on my stomach. She picked up her sword and rose it into the air preparing to shove it through my heart. But before she could do that Aracnoth tackled her and shoved his sword through her neck. The Lost sinner choked on her own blood as she held onto her neck as her hands spasumed. She then fell limp and turned to dust leaving her soul and the old witch's soul behind. I picked both up and smiled. "One down three to go." I said as the others finally killed off the pyromancers. I sighed and slumped against the wall breathing heavily. Aracnoth walked over then sat down next to me. "Hey Sir Alonne are you okay?" Aracnoth asked as he nudged me. "Yeah I think I have 3 broken ribs but other then that I'm fine." I say as Aracnoth pulls out a golden flask then hands it to me. "Here drink this it will heal you." He said as I took my helmet off brought to flask to my lips and, gulped some down. As I did this I felt my ribs go back into place and my wounds heal. I felt my energy return as the golden liquid rushed down my throat. "Thank you Aracnoth." I said as I handed the flask back to him. "No Sir Alonne you keep it. You'll need it more then me plus I have a lot of other healing items." Aracnoth said as he showed me a bag full of life gems. "Oh thank you Aracnoth I appreciate your generosity." I responded as I got back up and walked to the other side of the room and pushed the large stone/iron doors open. I walked down the stairs and towards the bonfire. As we all huddled around it I reached my hand out and lit it. I then activated its teleportation ability as we all went back to Majula... Author's Note Well one of the four great souls have been collected but what challenges shall Sir Alonne face? Next chapter shall be The Skeleton Lords and, Mytha the Baneful Queen! Chapter XXI The Skeleton Lords and, Mytha the Baneful QueenWe warped back to Majula and once we arrived the portal of darkness was open again. I gritted my teeth and commanded the guards to ready their weapons and to attack on my command. As the portal shifted and dark purple mist blew out as six figures came through the portal and into the world. "Restrain them! DO not let them get away if needed hurt them and ground them!" I hollered as the guards tackled the six figures. The human like figures gave a feminine screech as my soldiers pounced them. I walked over as the mist cleared and put my blade mere centimeters from the mages's throat: "Who are you?! State your business and tell us your purpose or else I will have my soldiers rip you apart!" I shouted as The mage took her hood off. I cocked my head as she had the same mane style of Twilight along with her tattoo on her neck She had a purple horn on her head and she had her regular purple eyes: "Twilight is that you?" I ask as she nods. "Yes Sir Alonne now could you please get the guards off us?" She asks in a irritated tone. I snapped my fingers as the guards backed up and put their weapons away. Lucatiel walked up to who I could only assume to be Pinkie Pie and, stared at her. "How come you aren't like the others with wings and horns? How come you aren't one of ponies?" Lucatiel muttered as Pinkie Pie smiled then bursted out. "Oh that's easy the author made us like this! He is the controller of all our fates and, sense he has control of this universe he used his powers to make us like this!" Pinkie Pie said as she bounced up and down, "Oh and the author is in Sir Alonne's body I can sense it with my pinkie sense!" Pinkie Pie finished as she pointed at me. Everyone turned around and stared at me blankly as I just stood there not knowing what to say. "Are you drunk or something? What the fuck girl!" I said as I scowled under my helmet. "Oh that's just pinkie Sir Alonne ah' personally think that she is just being silly again." Apple Jack said as I sighed then nodded in agreement. "Now Aracnoth were do we go next?" I asked as Aracnoth cleared his throat then opened a map of drangleic. "Well we need to go through the shaded woods and, defeat the Skeleton Lords then we will trek to Eathern peak kill the covetous demon then kill Mytha the Baneful Queen. Then after we kill Mytha we will take the elevator to the Iron keep. From there we will navigate through the Alonne knights, and Alonne capitains. We will then fight the Smelter Demon then move on to fight the Old Iron King." Aracnoth said as I felt my blood boil at the name of the Iron King. "Lets go I have a grudge I need to settle with someone!" I growled as I moved towards the crossroad to Heide's tower of flame. We walked down to the cross roads as I had Aracnoth talk to the miracle bitch. As we all got in the walls moved as the other path was uncovered. We then continued and the earth ponies, Lucatiel and Aracnoth and I shimmied across the thin ledges and got to the entrance to the shaded woods. I barged forward and ran ahead of the rest of the group. I started to slay every hollow I saw. Even the ones who wouldn't attack I killed as blood lust coursed through my veins. My fury and anger made me merciless as I mutilated every living thing I came across. As the ponies followed my trail of blood, guts, and dead bodies I left behind I just kept going. My blade glowed a reddish black color as I killed more and more hollows. My blade now looked like Ramie's when he had his hellfire on his sword. I eventually came to a bridge and then went into a small hut/dome and pulled a lever making the bridge come down. As the bridge settled I sprinted across it and continued on my massive killing spree. I was so angry! No angry was an understatement I was so infuriated that there has to be a new word to describe how much hate and blood lust was flowing through me. I eventually came to a fog wall and wasted no time in going through it. I walked into a room made out of bone and flesh as 3 skeletons with large weapons jumped down from their thrones of bone. I growled as I rushed forward and hit the middle one so hard that he shattered into millions of pieces. The other 2 Skeleton Lords looked at each other hesitantly as the one with the scythe came forward. I rushed forward and then beheaded him. His body fell to his knees as several fire balls shot out of him erecting smaller skeletons. I cared not these little bastards would not even scratch me. I turned around to see 6 skeletons ready to attack. I frowned as I turned around and slayed the other Skeleton Lord. He exploded and erected skeletons with armor. I was now surrounded by skeletons as this happened the others travaced the fog wall and stood there in shock as I started ripping them to shreds at ungodly speeds. "W-what t-t-the hell..." Aracnoth said as he stared in fright as I tore everything that came near me to millions of tiny pieces. As I slaughtered the last skeleton the fog wall faded as I absorbed thousands of souls. I screamed in frustration and agony from all the rage that was in me terrifying the others. Aracnoth approached me then put his hand on my shoulder making me turn around and hit him. I was then blinded as a memory attacked me I then saw the Iron King and not Aracnoth. "HOW DARE YOU APPROACH ME! IT HAS BEEN HUNDREDS IF NOT ONE THOUSAND YEARS SENSE YOU HAVE SEEN ME AND, YOU PUT YOUR HAND ON MY SHOULDER LIKE WE ARE FRIENDS!? YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW PISSED I AM WITH YOU I HAVE SO MUCH ANGER INSIDE ME THAT YOU WILL NEED TO INVENT A NEW WORD FOR HOW ANGRY I AM!" I screamed as Aracnoth started to cry out for help, "YOU KILLED ME AND NOW I WILL TORTURE YOU TO DEATH! I WILL MAKE IT LAST TO AND SHOW YOU WHAT ITS LIKE TO DIE YOU SELFISH CONNIVING BASTARD!" I roared as I drew my fist back and punched him across the room as he made a crater in the wall. Out of the corner of my eye I saw what looked like a blinding light with a multitude of colors. I looked over to see a huge rainbow beam a good 6 feet away from me. I closed my eyes and, then after that everything went black as I felt like I was smashed by a bolder a few dozen times. (Just a fwi Sir Alonne awakes at the first bonfire in eathern peak. So I just felt like skipping the covetous demon fight because that would be anticlimactic as hell.) I groaned as I opened my eyes and then took off my helmet I looked around to see everyone. I started to cough up blood as I sat up. Twilight then rushed to my side and, casted a magic spell on me that soothed the pain I started to feel. "W-what happened?" I asked as Twilight sighs. "The abyss is corrupting you." Twilight said as a deep pit formed in my stomach. "How much longer so you think I will last until I turn into a monster?" I ask remembering the people of Oolacile "You have about 2 weeks." Twilight said as she put her horn to my chest, "By then you will turn into something just like Manus or far worse then him." Twilight said as she looked sadly at me. "Then these last two weeks of my sane life we shall use to get the 4 great souls and kill Manus." I say as I get up and chug 1 estus. I got up and put my helmet back on then picked up my sword. I then walked forward and up the stairs to my left. As I did 2 headless hollows rushed me. But before they could even get within 3 feet of me I cut them in half. Then a green ogre came at me with his big Iron hammer. I stabbed his gut and then brought my sword up splitting most of him in half. As the others followed me we mowed down our enemies one by one. Aracnoth for some reason burned the mill and stopped everything n the tower that moved. We then killed the enemies guarding the fog wall then went in. Mytha rushed forward with her spear but I was having none of this shit today. I jumped over her and had the mages that came in cast powerful fire magic on her. I smiled as she hissed and fell to the floor. She vanished as she turned to ash and, blew away in the wind. I sighed as we rushed everyone to the elevator and, then in groups of three went up. As everyone but me went I was the last to get into the elevator as it went up. A minute or two later I arrived at the top and crawled out. I sighed and walked forward and out into the inferno we have finally arrived at the Iron Keep... Author's Note Well Sir Alonne has 2 weeks before he turns into a monster by the abyss and Sir Alonne and the old Iron king will face off in a fight to the death! See you next time my young knights. Stay safe we wouldn't want to see you go hollow... Chapter XXII Smelter Demon and, The Old Iron King(Warning this chapter is going to get really bloody and emotional. This will have my personal views on how Sir Alonne would feel towards The Old Iron King after death.) As my eyes took in the mighty castle that was in ruin. I felt that same hatred build up again I marched forward and up to two Alonne Knights that straightened up then soluted to me. I signaled for them to follow as I went through the castle gathering up my knights. Sense they are more loyal to me they had no problem leaving their posts and, following me into the depths of the keep. As I had my knights turn off the furnaces and, lower the bridges Twilight came up to my side. "Sir Alonne how do you know this place so well? Its almost like you built it." Twilight said as she stared into the lava below then looked back up at me. "I did help build it Twilight. In fact the very man at the end of the keep is the bastard I was the right hand man of." I snarled as I walked across the Iron bridge and, towards the fog wall. "Is there a reason you keep snarling and becoming angry at the slight mentions of this place or that man?" Twilight asked as I turned to her. "That man killed me!" I hollered as she recoiled. "Oh that would explain why I can sense I so much hatred..." Twilight muttered as I pushed her aside and, stepped forward into the fog wall. As my 4 Alonne knight captains came in the readied their great bows and pointed them at the giant demon made of black iron. I gripped my sword with both hands and grit my teeth as the thing came to life within seconds. But then I felt a familiar wave of force flow over me. It's aura almost seemed like it belonged to me... I shook this off thinking it was just a coincidence I then charged forward. The smelter demon leaped 10 feet into the air did a flip and, then plunged its sword into the ground. I jumped backwards and barely avoided the attack. My Alonne knights loaded their bows and let loose their iron great-arrows. The force of the mighty arrows staggered the Smelter demon and sent him falling on his ass. I was about to attack but my gut told me to stay back. One of my knights then charged and plunged his blacksteel katana into the things fiery stomach. However this was a grave mistake because as this happened the demon let out a roar and a shock wave sent my knight flying. I then took this chance to charge forward while the demon was still recovering. I laid several blows on the thing's stomach then used my foot to send it falling onto its back. I then used my weight to keep it from getting up as I used my katana to impale the demon and use its fiery blood to enchant my blade. My blade became hotter then the sun's own fire as I pulled it out of the demon's chest. I jumped in the air then did several back flips and, landed. The smelter demon then got to its feet then plunged its blade into its gut. I heard it groaning then it roared as it pulled the blade out of its stomach. His blade was now as fiery as mine was I then put both hands on my katana as the demon charged at me. I smiled at this as I side stepped and commanded my knights to nail him in the back with a barrage of great-arrows. My knights nodded their heads as they drew three arrows each and strung the great-arrows up. They fired the arrows as they pelted and blew chunks of the demon's armor/body off. The Smelter demon roared as it fell to its knees and turned to ash. I then walked up to where the demon once stood and picked up its glowing soul. I felt that familiar sensation again as I felt a instant connection with the soul. My eyes shot open wide as I realized that it was my soul! The Iron King must have used my soul to create a new me.... But somehow he failed... I brought the soul to my chest as it shifted slightly and moved slowly into my chest. As this happened I felt the raging flames of the volcanic wasteland that surrounded the Iron keep inside my body. I clenched my fist as my blade started to glow brightly it was soon set ablaze as the heat and power of my new soul lit it on fire. I then sighed as the heat of my new soul died down and my body returned to normal temperature. I looked behind me as the others came forward and stared at me. "What?" I asked as they all stared at me with dumb looks on their faces. "THAT WAS AWESOME!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she bounced up and down excitedly. "What happened?" I asked confused about what they were all so amazed about. "You.... well how do I put this in a nice way.... Different Sir Alonne." Twilight says as she showed me a reflection of myself. My jaw dropped as I saw that I now had horns and, two demonic wing that was blacker then the night sky. The ends of my fingers were now pointed and, razor sharp as I had developed claws. I stared in complete awe at my reflection as my jaw hung open. I quickly dequiped my helmet and saw that my eyes were red and snake like. "What the hell is happening to me?!" I roared as my voice seemed deeper and more intimidating. "It must be either that new soul you absorbed or the abyss is corrupting your body and mind at a faster rate then expected." Twilight said as she tapped her hoof on her chin. "WHAT?! YOU SAID I HAD TWO FULL WEEKS! IT HASN'T EVEN BEEN TWO DAYS!" I yelled as the others covered their ears. "Calm down Sir Alonne! You need to stay calm! I think that your massive amounts of anger has helped speed up the process of your corruption." Aracnoth said as I looked at I but then sighed. "Yes that seems like a logical explanation." I said as I sheathed my katana and walked forward and up the stairs. As Aracnoth lit the bonfire most of my knights sat down and rested. A few minutes later I gathered up my captains and a few others as we continued forward and trekked deeper into the Iron Keep. As we came upon more of my knights they simply joined us as we went forward and farther into this hell hole. As we came to a slim passage way I led them in sending Aracnoth first and everyone else after. Aracnoth pulled a lever and caused a giant metal cleaver to move towards the roof. I quickly ushered everyone past it and finally ducked under it myself. As we pushed forward Aracnoth had to kill 2 turtle knights and climbed up a latter to turn off the flames in the Iron keep. A few minutes later he came back down and I lead the others out into the area where he was. I set up the others as they drew their bows and waited for my signal. Aracnoth and I then walked towards the fog wall but we stopped as we heard the voices of the main six call us out. "Aracnoth! Sir Alonne wait up!" They shouted as they ran up to us. "What is it guys?" Aracnoth asked as they stopped in front of us. "We want to fight with you!" Rainbow Dash said as the others nodded. "No its too dangerous. If the man in there was able to kill me he will defenently be able to kill you!" I said as I scowled. "We don't care we are helping you defeat this monster!" Fluttershy said as she gave me a stern and forceful stare. Of course this had no effect on me but I sighed. "Fine but be careful!" I commanded as they smiled then nodded. Aracnoth and I then travaced the fog wall as the others did the same and followed us through the fog. Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer and closer to the lava waves as a giant demon emerges as he breaks the surface of the molten lava. The demon shakes his head then looks over to us as he wades through the lava slowly moving towards us. As It reaches the edge of the stone platform he roars at us. The cut scene ends... I growl as I felt that uncontrollable anger boil up in me as I see my old demonized king before me. I grip my katana as it is set ablaze by my anger it burns a unbearable heat as my fury makes it glow brighter and brighter. I charge forward and lay a barrage of attack on my former king. Aracnoth follows my lead as he attack the Old Iron King as well. The Old Iron King roars as we lay blow after blow on him he then swings his arms knocking Aracnoth and I back. I got back up then charged him again and through my blind fury I laid dozens of blows on the Old Iron King again. As I did so I felt the temperature in my body rise rapidly as I was now practically on fire. My blood was literally boiling as I let our a roar of fury striking the Old Iron King again and, again and, again. The Old Iron King roared in pain and tried to swat me away from him. But I was way to quick for him. I hissed at him as he tried to swat me away from him again. I then jumped onto his back and stabbed his neck several times before he dived into the lava dragging me with him. I closed my eyes and waited for the extreme burning sensation to come but it never did. I opened my eyes to see I was still holding on to the Iron king but we were in the lava. I hissed as I jumped off of him and swam up to the surface. As I bursted out of the lava and climbed up onto the platform the others stared at me in awe as they saw I came out unscathed. The Old Iron King bursted out of the lava sending globs of the stuff everywhere. I growled as The Old Iron King narrowed his eyes and roared at me before a bright light engulfed his body as he transformed into a new form. As the Light died down I saw the true Iron King I knew and hated. He held his scorching Iron scepter in one hand and a pyromancy flame in the other. He chuckled as he put the head of the scepter on the ground and laid his head on his arms as he balanced his weight on the scepter so he could stay in that position. "Well well well look what we have here! The scum that left my kingdom and betrayed me!" The Old Iron King said as I snarled at him. "I only did that because you were full of yourself you cheeky bastard!" I snapped back at him as he smiled. "It has been too long Sir Alonne or should I say Hiroto Alonne?" The Iron king said as I flinched at my own first name. The others muttered my name and looked at each other in shock. "How dare you use my first name you scum bag! You shall call me Sir Alonne and nothing else!" I Shouted at him as I charged forward. The Iron king side stepped and hit me in the back with his hammer. I then groaned as I stood back up to face him: "Tisk tisk tisk Hiroto you have become rusty at fighting! What happened to you hmmm? What happened to that once great and honorable Samurai I knew?" The Old Iron King taunted as I started to grind my teeth. "You let me up I'll show you how rusty I am you cheeky dick!" I snarled as the Old Iron King laughed. "Sorry my friend I can't do that! Now it has been nice seeing you but now I must kill you again!" The Old Iron King said as he picked up his giant hammer and raised it up in the air preparing to crush my skull with the thing. I closed my eyes and waited for death but before the Old Iron King could crush my skull with his hammer he was hit by Aracnoth and sent flying back into the lava. "Thanks Aracnoth." I said as I stood up again and picked my katana up. "AAARRRGGHHH!!!" The Old Iron King roared as he jumped out of the lava and landed in front of me: "THATS IT! YOU ALL DIE NOW!" He roared as I gripped my katana harder. "All of you stay out of this. This is my fight and my fight alone." I say as the others looked a bit hesitant but then backed away. I looked at the Iron King again and then dashed forward at break neck speeds. I rammed into him breaking several bones as I use my blade to stab him several times. The Old Iron King gritted his teeth as he pushed me off of him. I regained my composure the charged forward again this time the Old Iron King was ready for my attacks. He blocked the first few attacks before countering with a few of his own. I was hit by one or two of them before I parried one of his large swings. I then rammed my blade into his stomach and used my katana's bewitched ability to absorb his blood and make my attack more powerful for a short amount of time. As I pushed him off my blade I jumped back as he got up. The Old Iron King growled as he charged forward once more. I smiled as he left himself wide open this was a fatal mistake. I waited for him to get close enough before using my blade to attack. One swift and powerful slash was all it took to behead the Old Iron King. As his head fell off his body his body turned to ash leaving behind his soul, Gwyn's soul and, his crown. I sighed as I sheathed my sword and picked up the two souls and put them away. I then looked at the crown that laid on the ground I walked forward and picked it up feeling a faint heat still lingering within the crown. I started to feel a pit in my stomach I haven't felt this in such a long time. I felt... Regret. I took the crown and placed it on my head and turned around to face the others. I looked at them then smiled weakly as I started to cry silently as I fell to my knees. The others slowly came to my side and comforted me as I weeped tears of sorrow and joy... Author's Note Well there it is I know y'all wanted that fight and now you have it. The two old friends have faced off for the last time and now their grudge is settled... Chapter XXIII The shaded woodsAs the others comforted me I picked up the scorching Iron scepter and gripped it hard in my hands. I feel horrible my rage blinded me and now because of that my only friend was gone. Maybe this was how he felt when he killed me all those years ago. I couldn't let this get to me I had to man up plus I look stupid when I'm crying like this... "Lets go we need to continue we can't waste time here." I said as I sheathed my sword, and got up off the ground then putting the Iron scepter and the Iron crown in my bottomless box. I then lead everyone down towards the primordial bonfire. As we gathered around the fire Aracnoth lit the flame as he keeled down and teleported us to Majula... As we got back to Majula I ordered what was left of my pony soldiers to return home. They were hesitant at first but then tried to convince me to let them stay. I challenged them to do a training exercise I taught my Alonne knights to do. Not one of them could do a single thing that they were suppose to do. I then ordered my Alonne knights to do the task and every single one of them did it in under a minute. I started tapping my foot, "Well not one of you ponies could do anything in that exercise but all my Alonne knights did and they did it in under a minute." I said as the ponies looked down in shame: "Go home now that's an order." I said as the ponies lowered their heads and walked through the black portal back to Equestria. "Sir Alonne don't you think that was a bit harsh embarrassing those proud soldiers like that?" Fluttershy asked as I looked at her with a stern face. "No they were weak and now that I have my personally trained knights and they are a lot more trained then those fools." I said as I scoffed remembering how easily they were knocked around: "Plus I prefer human like soldiers over ponies. The reason is that I know the human anatomy and can heal someone properly if need be. Also those ponies were stubborn when they were suppose to do as I said." I say as Fluttershy nods understanding why I sent them home. "You guys do what you need to do we're leaving Majula in a hour." Aracnoth said just as I thought the same thing. For the next hour Twilight and her friends rested, and hung out while Aracnoth upgraded his equipment, and restocked his supplies. I however just Reinforced my equipment to the max and had my Katina's durability increased, and like that the hour passed in what felt like mere minutes... "Alright guys pack it up were going to the Shaded Woods!" Aracnoth shouted as everyone packed up their things and followed Aracnoth and I as we moved north towards the Shaded Woods. As we came across a building with a man resting against the rock I send Aracnoth to talk to him. Aracnoth persuaded the man who I would come to know as Benheart to join us in our quest to defeat and kill Manus. "Guys I would like to introduce you to Benheart of Jugo." Aracnoth said as everyone else said hello, "Benheart this is Twilight, that's Pinkie pie, that's Rainbow Dash, that one there is Apple Jack, that is Rarity and Finally this is Fluttershy." Aracnoth said leaving me out knowing that I like to personally introduce myself. "And I Benheart of Jugo am Sir Alonne. I am master samurai, I have build several kingdoms with my bear hands along side throneless kings and queens, and I commanded a army of five hundred Alonne knights before drangleic was even founded." I say as Benheart blinks in surprise. "Well you have a number of accomplishments that not even I could match up to." Benheart chuckled as I laughed lightly as well: "I should warn you there is a statue up there blocking the way and it looks to human to be a man made one. I think the girl was turned to stone." Benheart said as he pointed to a woman holding onto a switch that was frozen in stone. "Do not worry I got this guys." Aracnoth said as he went forward and unfroze the woman. For a few minutes he talked with the woman then came back to us: "Sir Alonne send one of your knights to escort this young woman back to Majula." Aracnoth said as I signaled for one of my soldiers to guide her back to Majula. About five minutes later my soldier came back and we were now ready to set off again. We trekked forward, and continued our quest. After opening the gates to the shaded woods we were assaulted by several undead and one basilisk. After killing them we went forward and killed about seven to ten hollows before reaching a bonfire. Aracnoth lit the fire and then we continued and went into the shaded woods. We entered a area that was completely shaded over. I had everyone stand on their toes and make sure to take not of the slightest movement. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a white cloaked silhouette. I sprinted forward and then unsheathed my blade and swung it. I felt the hollow's body split in half as I cut through it. I had the others go forward as I took care of the two other cloaked hollows. As I followed the rest of the group back up the stairs and to the bonfire they were resting at. Lucatiel sighed as she laid back and drank some estus. I waited about five minutes before we left and continued forward again. We rushed through the area killing the lion knights that got in our way. We walked under a ruined archway and up a hill as we came to a fog wall. I took a deep breath then sighed I put my hand out into the mist then walked trough followed by everyone else. I came in to see a woman buried in sand from the waste up. She had a long curved spear and was practically naked. She started to cast magic then shoot souls spears at me. I Dashed forward then shoved my katana through her chest. She hissed before retreating underground then coming back up revealing her true form. She had the upper body of a human female and a lower body of a scorpion. Twilight started to shoot what looked like several purple soul spears at the woman. Amazingly they all hit and caused the beast to stagger. Aracnoth went forward and used his greatsword to smash her exoskeleton. Twilight's other friends used their weapons to slowly kill the beastly woman. We continued to battle her for about fifteen more minutes before I laid the final blow and killed her... Back in Canterlot... Princess Celestia sighed as she looked out the window and to her setting sun. She was worried on how the elements of harmony were doing and more importantly how Sir Alonne was going to pull this off. He had sent back her ponies and only three fourths of them returned the others were KIA. Shee could feel Manus's darkness corrupting the rest of the world. Soon Manus would be upon her kingdom and without Sir Alonne or the elements of harmony here no one could stop him not even her... Author's Note This chapter was a pain in the ass to write I hope you enjoyed it! Also my other Dark souls II story is out! If you are a fan of this story please check my new story Fall of the Burnt Ivory King out! Chapter XXIV Bright stone Cove part 1 and 2We walked up the stairs after the battle we entered a area known as the Doors of Pharros. We continued to go forward going up a slope killing 2 Grym warriors and one mastodon warrior. We ran through the area not wasting any time and killing anything that apposed us. Eventually we came to bright stone cove after carefully shining across 2 thin stone bridges and ledges. After we exited the area we came to the entrance of Brightstone cove. As Aracnoth lead us through the area he directed us to a cliff like area to our right. As we carefully marched I heard the should of wood snapping and stone crumbling. "Everyone get back!" I shouted as everybody backed up as a huge bolder landed on the edge and rolled off the cliff. I sighed as Aracnoth went up a latter on the and killed another hollow preventing the other bolder from falling. As we advanced a group of peasants rushed us with what looked like small scythes and pickaxes. I signaled for my Alonne knights to take aim then fire. Each great-arrow that was shot became lodged in the peasants heads. As the peasants fell a spider of tremendous size climbed up the cliff and shot a blue magical beam knocking us back and nearly killing those who were hit by it. I picked up one of my Alonne knights bows and notched three great arrows. As I took aim I let them go causing the spider to hiss in pain as it was hit. The spider climbed upwards and onto the other side of the cliff. I sighed as the main six were scared shitless, "W-what the hay was that?" Apple Jack asked as Aracnoth and I looked at her. "That Apple Jack was Freja that's the thing holding the soul of Seath the Scaleless." Aracnoth explains. "H-how does a spider even get that big?!" Rainbow Dash yells "Magic... Really powerful Magic." I say as I look to the doors in front of us with 2 spider symbols on each door: "Come we must continue we cannot waste time." I say as I push the double doors open and lead everyone down the stairs. After walking through 2 rooms we came to a fog wall. I signaled for Aracnoth to come forward as we both put our hands out and walked through the fog. In front of us there were 2 white priests with one other priest in the middle wearing black robes with about 15 hollows in front of them. The undead turned around and started to slowly move forward. Aracnoth equipped his Zwihander then ran forward and slammed it down and killed five or six undead. I charged forward and took out the first white priest. As I impaled him I flung him off my blade and into the wall. My Alonne captain darted forward and beheaded the second white priest. The black priest shot his arms out and sent a shock wave sending Aracnoth, my Alonne Captain and I flying. Twilight lifted her catalyst and shot what looked like a soul geyser at the priest and instantly killed him. Aracnoth then slayed the rest of the undead finishing off the boss. I sighed and walked out the opposite end of the church Aracnoth went ahead of me and lit the bonfire I went down the stairs and sat against the wall I needed to rest... As I awoke from my sleep I slowly stood up and stretched, I yawned a bit before picking up my katana and looking around. It only took me seconds to realize the others had left without me. I shot out the exit to the bonfire room and saw them entering the temple like area across a bridge to my far left. I cussed under my breath as I jumped from platform to plat form quickly moving across the canyon. I jumped to the other side of the wall separating the canyon and landed on a group of spiders killing them instantly. As I regained my composure from the fall I bolted forward dashing across the wooden bridge. I ran though the room as I stepped on several spider and hollow corpses and jumped upwards once I got into a box like area on the left. As I landed on the platform I already saw the others passing through the fog wall. "Those idiots are going to get themselves killed!" I hissed as I quickly made my way down to the fog wall before darting right through it. Cut Scene Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer and closer to the far end of the room. Hundreds of spiders pass us as they crawl up a crystal and into a dragon's mouth above it was The Dear Duke's Freja. Freja roared as she came down along with several spiders as they crawled towards us as fast as they could. I darted past the others scaring the shit out of them as I rammed into Freja's head. Freja hissed at me as it knocked me off it. I skidded backwards stopping beside Aracnoth. I darted forward time and time again striking Freja's head over and over again. Its blood splattered everywhere as I continued cutting it up with my katana. My Alonne captains strung up their bows with two to four great arrows and shot them at Freja's legs. the first great arrows merely cracked Freja's exoskeleton as the seconds great arrows broke it as the third and forth great arrows helped in the attempt to try and cripple Freja. Freja Knocked me back, I flipped backwards landing next to Aracnoth again. "Sir Alonne how did you get here so fast?!" He exclaimed/asked. "Don't talk to me right now Im pretty pissed off at you idiots." I growl as I charge forward again taking my anger out on Freja. As I focused on one head Aracnoth and my knights went for the other. Twilight and her friends started attacking Freja as well. Eventually Freja jumped into the air and landed on a few of my soldiers. I growled as I saw them perish and dashed forward laying a barrage of attacks on the damned spider. Freja hisses as it spews out a beam of pure magic two of my captains were blown back into the wall creating a human sized hole in it. I put my focus onto the spiders around us and darted around killing them one by one. As I slayed the final spider I turned back to Freja who was backing up only to thrust forward knocking the others back and nearly killing them. I growled as I bolted forward at break neck speeds, I rammed into Freja with lethal force as Freja was staggered a bit. I took this chance to cut the first head off and quickly go around to cut the second one off as well. Freja hissed and screeched in pain as its head was cut off by me seconds ago. As I came around to the other side pushed the others out of the way as I thrusted my sword into the thing's skull and killed it. Freja gave one final screech as she fell to the ground and turned to ash that blew away in the wind. I sighed as I sat down and rubbed my skull before turning around and scowling at the others. "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" I yelled. "W-we didn't want to disturb you! You have been working tirelessly for days on end and we thought we might defeat Freja on our own and bring back the soul to you." Twilight says as she flinches. "Does it matter you idiots tried to fight this thing alone! All of you should be ashamed at you're stupidity!" I hiss as the all look down accept my Alonne knights, and captains, "Come on lets go." I say as I walk through the other tunnel at the end of the room. I walk into a small library like room and see a hollow at the other end of it. I sigh as I give one effortless swipe as I behead the damn thing. I continue walking into the other room to see a headless body wielding two scimitars. I was in no mood to deal with this ass hat at this point so I just walked forward is it ran forward and took a swing at me. I parried the fucker and shoved my katana through its gut killing it. The others walked in as we gathered around the bonfire as Aracnoth lit it and warped us back to Majula. As we got back I went up to a nearby wall and rested against it. I needed to sleep because in a few hours we were heading out again... Author's Note Well that's 3 of the four bequeathed lord shards needed to help kill Manus! But the question is how will the others fare against the Rotten? Chapter XXV The final lord soulI sighed as I got up ordering my knights to stay in Majula to protect Twilight and her friends. I walked towards the huge hole in the ground and looked down it nervously. "Aracnoth are you ready?" I ask as Aracnoth stands by my side as he looks down the hole and pukes at the sight of how deep it is. "Ugh Aracnoth you okay?" I ask pulling him to his feet. "Yeah I'm okay." Aracnoth says rubbing his forehead. A woman with a green hooded cape and some fancy cloths walked up to us. As I looked at her she looked like some kind of huntress, but what really caught my attention was her face. This woman had beauty the gods would envy, She stopped in front of us and took off her hood: "My name is Shanalotte I have come to tell you both something. You both have strong souls, and seek to eliminate the dark. Once you kill the being who possesses the Grave lord's soul Nashandra and her sisters will come after you. But one woman will stand to help you, her name is Alsanna the fourth child of dark." Shanalotte says as she looks at his with a worried look. "Well miss Shanalotte my name is Sir Hiroto Alonne but I am like to be called Sir Alonne, and the information you have given us is much appreciated." I say nodding my head in respect thanking her. "I bid you two farewell and please put Nashandra, her sisters and, her father to rest." Shanalotte says turning her back and walking away slowly. I look to Aracnoth and sigh, "Well that was interesting..." I say chuckling a bit. "Yeah she usually doesn't talk to anyone unless you talk to her first." Aracnoth says rubbing his chin. "Well lets not waste time we need to get moving." I say jumping down to the first platform then to the next ones as Aracnoth follows me. Meanwhile... Manus was talking to a dark grey pony with a red curved horn, the pony was kneeling to Manus as his head was bowed and his crown at his side: "Sombra do you understand you're task i am giving you?" Manus asks. "Yes Lord Manus, Go to the Black Gulch, Invade Sir Alonne and his human friend, take Aracnoth out, and capture Sir Alonne." King Sombra responds. "Good I will send a few of my hollow warriors with you to help capture Alonne." Manus says as he slams his catalyst on the floor as ten to fifteen mutated hollows with bloated heads and about fifty eyes appear out of a cloud of black mist. One of the hollows brings a obsidian great scythe to King Sombra and held it out. King Sombra took hold of the demonic weapon and smiled as he felt the power of the abyss shoot into his body from the weapon: "I thank you Lord Manus I shall bring back Alonne within the hour." Sombra says smiling as he walks through a portal with the hollows following behind him. Manus smirked in a twisted manor as he turned around and held his pendant, "Soon Alonne will be mine and I will use the souls of the four Lords to make myself the most powerful being in existence, and with Alonne by my side as my right hand man we will be unstoppable!" Manus laughs. I crushed a rat's skull with my boot as Aracnoth helped me fight off the countless rats in the room, "Damn how many of these things are there? And where is their leader?!" I shout clearly pissed off as i cut two other rats in half absorbing their souls. "Vanguard should come out soon we just gotta kill a few more of these damn rats!" Aracnoth shouted back as he used his grand lance to impale four rats killing them instantly. Aracnoth then used the bodies as projectiles and flung them at the other rats with so much force that it crushed them and killed the ones that were hit. Then one last Rat dropped down with a Mohawk like hair style along his head and spine. I directed my attention to the rat that was clearly Vanguard and ran towards him. I shoved my katana through his mouth as it went through his body and out his anus. I lifted my katana in the air and flung Vanguard into a wall as Aracnoth used his Lance to crush/stab Vanguard's skull killing him. The rats retreated as I felt a massive amount of souls enter my body in a rush. I sighed as I took a sip of estus and looked at Aracnoth who crushed a life gem healing himself. I walked out the other end of the room and saw another rat but this one only had one eye the rat looked at me and scowled, "What do you want human we have no need for thine kind here you bring nothing but filth!" He snarls as I scowl. "Excuse me what have I done to you?" I ask calmly "Thine kind has betrayed us and treated myself and my rats like animals and scum." The rat says glaring daggers at me. "Well I'm not human first of all I'm a giant, and second I have never done anything to you so please lets just both go our separate ways and pretend this never happened." I say as I sheathe my katana and then Aracnoth walks in as the rat looks to him and smiles warmly. "Aracnoth is that you?" He asked smiling hoping it was who he thought it was. "Yes it's me my king." Aracnoth says kneeling in front of him. "Now Aracnoth there is no need to bow we are equals." The rat king says smiling. "Of course my king." Aracnoth says getting up and smiling. "So Aracnoth what brings you here?" The rat king asks. "My friend Sir Alonne and I are going into the gutter to retrieve the soul of the Grave lord and use it to defeat all four children of the dark and Manus himself." Aracnoth responds. "Wait Sir Alonne? As in the samurai who built up the Iron kingdom, Brume tower, and countless other kingdoms?" The rat king asks gasping. "Yes that's him." Aracnoth says smiling. "S-sir Alonne I apologize for being rude earlier. I didn't know it was you please forgive me." The rat king pleads. "Its okay I forgive you." I say smiling as my mood changed. "Anyways we must be on our way we need to get to the gutter." Aracnoth says as the rat king nods as he days goodbye to Aracnoth and me. We then made our way down into the gutter killing several hollows and two red spirits. We climbed down many latters and then came to a ledge. I dropped down the ledge and slid down into a hole in the wooden floor that dropped me on my ass right next to the bonfire. Aracnoth fell to the ground and landed on his feet. As he recovered he lit the bonfire and we rested at it for a bit before getting up and moving on. Aracnoth lit a torch and led the way lighting torch holders ablaze lighting up the area around us. We killed several hollows and three mutated demon dog like things. We then proceeded down some latters that led down to a rounded area with a exit but there were pots blocking the exit. Aracnoth took off his armor after killing the hollows and rolled into the pots destroying them. "Okay they're cleared out come on Alonne we're almost there!" Aracnoth shouted as he dropped down to the Black Gulch. I followed and went ahead to kill every deformed monster there was so Aracnoth could just run through to me when he was done resting. As I blew through the area slaughtering these hand like snake things and giant spiked worms in the walls I eventually reached the fog wall. I sighed taking a sip of estus as I felt a shiver go up my spine sensing a dark presence nearby. KING SOMBRA HAS INVADED!!! I heard this voice in my head as I saw a red dark spirit with fifteen or so deformed hollows with him. I scowled as I gripped my katana slowly walking towards the dark spirit and his minions, "What are you doing here foul invader spirit?" I ask readying my katana. "I have come here by orders of Lord Manus to capture you and kill Aracnoth." King Sombra says as my scowl deepens "Not gonna happen. Now I'll give you one of two choices, one leave, or two fight me and die horribly." I growl as the unicorn pony laughs like I just told the funniest joke ever. "Sorry Alonne Lord Manus wants you and I have been given orders to capture you i wouldn't dare disobey them." Sombra says making his demonic scythe appear. He barks some orders in a different language as the hollows charged me. I smirked as they ran towards me like rabid starving mutts. I then used my katana to decapitate them one by one with ease after I killed the last one I turned around only to be rammed by King Sombra, "UGH!" I grunt as I am hit. I get up scowling as I take out a catalyst, and casted great magic barrier, and several other protection miracles, and finishing off the casting spree with sunlight blade. Sombra charged forward again but missed as I side stepped and sliced one of Sombra's knee caps off. Sombra roared in pain as I saw Aracnoth rush towards me in Havel's armor with the smelter demon helm on wielding a great shield, and a huge great hammer with crystalline magic applied to it. I smile seeing this as I walk over to Sombra and get ready to counter him. Sombra got up and rushed forward I side stepped and tripped him causing Sombra to drop his weapon and fall to the ground. Sombra grunted as he tried to get up but saw a shadow towering over him. King Sombra looked up to see Aracnoth with his hammer and dressed up as a complete monster. Sombra got to scream for a split second before Aracnoth crushed his skull making blood and grey matter splatter all over the place. KING SOMBRA HAS BEEN VANQUISHED I sighed as I looked at Aracnoth and smiled, "Thanks for the help." I say drinking some estus. "Come on Alonne lets go through that fog wall and finish this damn adventure." Aracnoth says as he walks up to the fog wall. I walk up to the fog wall and put my arm out then walk through it with Aracnoth following behind me. Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer, and closer to the Rotten. The Rotten is in front of a statue with a head in its hands, he places the head on the statue but then falls off. The Rotten clenches his fists and roars in anger flailing around a bit before calm down and picking up his cleaver, the Rotten then turns around to face you... As I watch the Rotten slowly approach me I put both hands on my katana as Aracnoth pulls out a rapier made of ice and buffs it with dark magic. We charge forward and start attacking the beast in front of us, we are able to get in a few attacks before the Rotten started swing his cleaver making us have to dodge it. I rolled out of the way then immediately charged back into the Rotten. Aracnoth uses his Ice rapier to stab the Rotten about ten or so times before rolling away dodging the cleaver, I slashed and cut the Rotten eventually severing his left arm off. The Rotten roared in pain as darkness went into his stomach area and then exploded outwards sending me flying into a wall, and Aracnoth to the other side of the room. I groaned as I sat up and brung my estus flask to my lips taking a drink, and stand up taking hold of my katana. I bolt forward then shove my katana into the Rotten's gut buffing it. The the power, and strength of the Rotten I pulled my katana out and cut of the Rotten's other arm. I huffed as Aracnoth came up behind the beast with a ultra great sword and climbed onto the Rotten's shoulders. Aracnoth beheaded the hollow on the Rotten's right shoulder then put both hands on the blade and then rammed it through the Rotten's head killing it. The Rotten gave one last deafening roar before turning to ash and that blew away in a unseen wind. Aracnoth came over to me half of his body soaked in blood smiling, "Alonne we did it! Here it is the last lord soul" Aracnoth says holding out a large bright orange soul to me. I took hold of the soul and felt immense power, and heat course through me as I could feel my body burst into golden flames as I grew in size, and started to levitate. My armor morphs into white and golden armor as angelic wings grow from my back, My helmet transformed into a crown of pure gold and platinum. My muscles became bulkier and stronger as my eyes changed from the color brown to pure golden as they glowed faintly. The look was finished as all my hair turned pure white and longer. The flames die down as I slowly lower down to the ground as I sigh and close my eyes: "Manus you are going to meet you're fate by sunset..." I say as I open my eyes to see Aracnoth baffled and amazed, "Come on Aracnoth lets go back to Equestria, slay him, and his daughters." I say as I get down on my hands and knees then crawl through the tunnel. As I came out the other side I was shaken to the core because the four beings who stood before me were the four daughters of Manus, Nashandra, Elana, Nadalia, and Alsanna. Nashandra smiled as she picked up her scythe and looked at me as Aracnoth entered the room walking up from behind me: "Hello Sir Alonne, and Aracnoth. I think its time you submit to our will and become one with the dark..." Author's Note Now the true battle begins and Sir Alonne and Aracnoth will face of with the four children of the dark... But will Shanalotte's prediction come true? Will Alsanna really betray her sisters and father to help Sir Alonne and Aracnoth put a end to the darkness? Tomorrow you will find out. Please leave you're thoughts in the comments below and tell me what you thought of this chapter! I bid you farewell young knights... Chapter XXVI The children of the dark "Now be one with the dark..." Nashandra says as she swings her scythe as I feel a wave of bone chilling air hit my face. Aracnoth applies sunlight blade to his sword as I use my new found powers to buff myself and my sword tenfold. Elana put her hand out to the side summoning her wrathful Axe, Nadalaia buffed her sisters and herself while Alsanna shyed away slowly. I clutched my katana tightly and charged forward to Nashandra, I swung my blade but it was then blocked by Nashandra's scythe. Aracnoth ran up to Elana and swung up sending her flying into the air. Nashandra pushed me off of her and then hit me with the back of her scythe sending me flying into a stone wall. I hit the wall making a small crater and then fell to the floor. I growled as I spit out blood and charge forward again with the same tactics but at the last second made Nashandra think I was attacking her shoulder but I then shoved my blade into her gut. Nashandra screamed as I pushed her off my blade, a black aura formed around her as she was instantly healed. “HOW IS SHE DOING THAT?!” I screamed as Nashandra chuckled. “My sisters and I have made it so we can regenerate lost health so we can defeat you easily.” Nashandra says chuckling darkly. I growl as I use my angelic wings to launch myself into the air, I lifted my hand up as I floated and generated a huge ball of dark blue crystalline magic and threw it at Nashandra sending her flying into the back wall. Aracnoth smiled as he let out a war cry, and rammed into Elana with his sword. I looked at the small woman in white for a split seconds then decided to ignore her for she was doing nothing wrong. Aracnoth flung Elana off his sword and huffed as he charged up a sunlight spear and threw it at Elana. Elana dodged the sunlight spear and shot several small balls of darkness at him. Aracnoth was hit by each orb sending him down to the ground, Elana got up as Alsanna gasped and ran over to Aracnoth. “Chosen undead you need to get up my sisters are going to kill so many innocent people and ponies! Please get up!” Alsanna begs. “Don’t worry Alsanna she hasn’t worn me out yet!” Aracnoth says as he gets up and uses a divine blessing as he heals he buffs himself with miracles, and then charged forward. Aracnoth clashed with Elana as Alsanna went over to me as I was now in a heated battle with Nashandra again. “You just won’t die will you, you dark ass kissing, back stabbing, kiniving bitch!” I roar as I feel the corruption travel closer to my soul as my anger fuels the darkness to corrupt me faster. Alsanna comes over noticing I was seconds away from corruption and uses her magic to make my mind resistant to Manus’s corruption, and insanity. Suddenly I feel my body scream in pain as Darkness starts to devour my angelic form. The dark purple and black mist swirled around me as I roared in rage. My left eye changed from gold to white as I grew horns on my head and my feathers on my left wing became blackened and dark. My skin turned to blackened flesh and bones on my left side. I felt my teeth grow sharper and longer as a metallic taste formed in my mouth. The darkness consumed me causing Nashandra to smile and Elana to laugh. Aracnoth looked over and saw what was happening and gasped, “ALONNE DON’T YOU DARE SUBMIT TO THE ABYSS!” He shouted as he stabbed Elana in the gut and rammed her head into a wall. The darkness clears as my demonic and angelic form is shown my armor completely changed on one end, and became black and covered in spikes and decorative jewels and covered in obsidian. My katana was spiked and had a dark aura around it as if a black fog. I look up still surprised I could think for myself. Nashandra was surprised to see I wasn't completely corrupted. “H-how is this even possible?!” She screams as Alsanna comes out from behind me and crosses her arms holding a two bladed curved sword: “Alsanna what are you doing?! You are siding with them and not you’re own family!” Nashandra yelled completely furious as Alsanna scowled. “I’m siding with them because what you’re doing is wrong and I cannot allow you three and my own father to kill and corrupt anymore innocent beings. Now I have made Alonne immune to our darkness and gave him all of our abilities.” Alsanna says smiling as Nashandra growls. “YOU FOOL DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU HAVE DONE?!” Nashandra screams as Alsanna smiles. “Yes I am setting things right, the world will go back to normal and I will have the first flame relit, and get rid of our father’s curse on Oolacile, and the whole undead curse with it.” Alsanna says snarling. I smile as I cast a spell that cancels out Nadalia’s buffs and made Nashandra and Elana a lot less powerful. Nashandra backed up as Elana retreated to Nadalia and Nashandra backed up to them as Aracnoth and I had a twisted smile on our faces. Alsanna just crossed her arms and watched as her sisters were now cornered by myself and Aracnoth. “You have no idea how pissed I am with each of you!” Aracnoth roars as he used his greatsword to behead Elana. Elana fell to her knees and then to the ground vanishing and turning to ash that was blown away in an unseen wind. I walked up to Nadalia and shoved my katana in her chest as she let out a huge scream and fell apart. Then Aracnoth and I turned to Nashandra who was trembling in fear as she watched a pissed off godlike Samurai and a furious undead who has fought off armies on his own approach her slowly growling and gritting their teeth. I rammed my sword into her chest while Aracnoth cut off both of her arms. Nashandra screamed in pain as she was mutilated my Aracnoth, and I. Nashandra gave one last scream as I pulled my katana out of her and then used it to cut off her head. Nashandra’s head flew off her shoulders and hit the ground making blood, grey matter, brains, and bones explode all over the place as her body and limbs turn to ash and blow away. I sigh as I look at the three souls laying on the ground and then scoop them into my bottomless box. I then look to Alsanna who smiled at me, “Well done Sir Alonne now we just need to take care of my father and all of this will end.” Alsanna says as she walked over and lit the bonfire. Alsanna screamed as she was blown back as the floor was now on fire around the bonfire. A huge monstrosity rose from the ground and looked at us, “Well what do we have here? the chosen undead, Sir Alonne, and Alsanna the Silent Oracle... And all of you have just defeated major threats to our world and a world filled with ponies.” Aldia said in his distorted voice as he looked at us with his glowing blood red eyes. “Who are you?” Aracnoth asks. “I am Aldia Scholar of the First Sin. I have come here to meet the two heroes who have fought off the dark. Not only does fighting off the dark for so long impress me but Sir Alonne you have been corrupted by the Abyss and still have full control of you’re body. Tell me Alonne how does it feel to be both an angel and demon possessing the most powerful souls in the history of the world?” Aldia asks as he stares at us with his one eye. “I feel like I’m ready to take on that bastard Manus and rip his fucking heart out!” I hiss as Aldia chuckles. “Do not underestimate him Alonne Manus is a literal god as old as time. His knowledge surpasses yours tenfold and he knows what to expect from you.” Aldia warns. “I won’t ever underestimate my enemies ever again Aldia trust me.” I say as Aldia sighs. “Then I wish you luck Alone... Aracnoth you need to relight the first flame you need to head to Drangleic castle... But take this you’ll need it.” Aldia says as one of his tentacles drop a ring into Aracnoth’s hand, “Now I bid you farewell, may we meet again soon.” Aldia says as he sinks into the ground as the flames roared below him. I sighed as Aracnoth lit the bonfire and teleported us back to Majula... Author's Note The final battle will soon begin and nothing will stop Alonne and Aracnoth from completing their goal... Or will they fall to Manus's power? As always comments are much appreciated and please tell me of what you thought about the chapter! Chapter XXVII The AbyssAs I sit up and rub my head I see Aracnoth wide eyed as Alsanna just staring in front of her dumbfounded. I got up and turned around to see what they were looking at and even my jaw dropped. In front of us where the Twilight and her friends with my whole split up army of Alonne knights, a giant man in golden armor and holding a huge hammer in the shape of a sacred bell chime. Next to him was what looked like a man holding a sword made of rocks that glowed blue like a pure magical beam, Next to him was 4 white knights and about gift black chared ones. I looked over to their right and saw a bunch of Ashin warriors and possessed armors I had created hundred of years prior. And finally there were a bunch of green mossy knights holding maces and scimitars. "Twilight?" I ask. "Yes Alonne?" She responds. "Why is there a whole army behind you?" I ask worried. "Because my friends and I went all through Drangleic and other lands to get help so we could defeat Manus's together." Twilight responds as the others nod their heads. "Well this is surprising..." I say as Alsanna runs up to the king with the ultra great sword and hugs him crying. As Alsanna and the Burnt Ivory King reunite I turn to the giant black portal and used my magic to direct it to Canterlot. As Alsanna and the Ivory King finished their reuniting emotional tear fest everyone got ready to move into the portal as I said my goodbyes to Aracnoth, "Aracnoth it has been an honor fighting by you're side I hope when all of this is over we can meet up again and just relax." I say smiling. "Indeed just be careful Alonne Manus is a dangerous being and shouldn't be taken lightly." Aracnoth says as I chuckle "Do not worry Aracnoth I won't take him lightly and I will give him my all." I say making Aracnoth brighten up as he hugs me then walks up the hill and out of Majula. I sigh as I signal for my army and the others to follow me into the portal. What we would find would scar us all for life... Meanwhile on the streets of Canterlot... Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and all of the Royal guard were fighting Citizens who had been corrupted by the abyss. Their heads were bloated, and their limbs were mutated horribly no one could even tell which pony was which. Manus's personal army was in Canterlot destroying it. His army was made of of undead and the general, a famous knight who traversed the abyss but never returned... Artorias the Abyss Walker! Princess Luna, and Celestia were now in a heated battle with the knight who was slowly and steadily overpowering them. "HHHHUUURGHH!" Artorias roared as he jumped into the air and landed on a guard that was trying to help his Princesses. The guard screamed in pain as Artorias impaled him and then flung the guard into the wall of a nearby house. Princess Luna growled and stabbed Artorias, only to make the great knight even more furious. "Sister we cannot hold him off forever he is too strong!" Luna shouts dodging Artorias and using her rapier to stab him several times as Artorias growls and kneeled down having darkness swirl around him. Luna gasped as she tried to stop Artorias from becoming stronger and more unstoppable. "LUNA GET AWAY FROM HIM!" Celestia yelled panicking as Luna was blown back by a shock wave Artorias produced and flew through a wall being knocked unconscious: "LUNA NO!" Celestia cried as she was Knocked onto her ass by Artorias. Celestia quivered in fear as she knew this was the end for her as she closed her eyes. But then she heard what sounded like the elements of harmony being activated. She looked over to see Artorias facing Twilight and her friends with a massive army of human like figures ranging from 6-12 feet in height. All of these warriors were armored to the teeth with huge weapons of all kinds. Then she was blinded as the rainbow death beam from the elements of Harmony hit her and Artorias. She heard Artorias give out a mighty roar as his screams echoed through Canterlot. The light vanished as Celestia saw Artorias not turned to stone but with his hands and knees on the ground coughing. I pushed my army aside and ran up to Artorias and used my magic to heal him. "Knight Artorias are you alright?" I ask helping him up. "Y-yes I thank you all you have freed me from Manus's grip." He says coughing and breathing pretty heavily. "Knight Artorias my name is Sir Hiroto Alonne I was you're apprentice a few thousand years ago." I say as Artorias's head jolts up and looks at me. "Hiroto is that really you?" Artorias asked examining my face which had not changed sense age twenty five. "Yeah its me I was corrupted by Manus's darkness as well but his daughter Alsanna made me immune to his influence and madness. This is the reason I look like a demon." I respond gesturing to my body that was half demon. "Well I want proof you are my apprentice, show me the Medallion I gave him." Artorias says as I take out my bottomless box and pull out a golden medallion that was in perfect condition and had several engravings in it. Artorias examined the medallion looking for certain scratches and markings he put in it, "Yeah this is the medallion I gave you..." He says accepting that I was his student, and good friend long ago. "Artorias I'm going to go put a end to Manus and sense I have his daughter's dark powers I can defeat him and use dark spells to counter him properly." I say as Artorias looks at me as he narrows his eyes. "I'm coming too." He says as I chuckle. "Just as I remember you Arty now hold still." I say using the same spell on Artorias as Alsanna did on me making him immune to the darkness and Manus's corruption. I signaled for my guards to wipe out the corrupted ponies and hollows, I then looked back to Artorias, "Arty can you show me the way to the portal you came in from the abyss?" I ask as Artorias nods and signals for me to follow him as he runs in the direction of the portal. We turned several corners and wend down about a dozen alleyways before coming to a blackened area with one of many small portals: "Come on Hiroto through here!" Artorias says as he walks through the black mist as I follow after him. Aracnoth approached Drangleic castle holding a torch as he was drenched in rain. Aracnoth killed off some royal soldiers that stood in his way as he came to a stop as he saw Shanalotte standing on the platform before the stairway looking up at the castle. Aracnoth approached Shanalotte and spoke, "Shanalotte?" He calls out. "Bearer of the curse you're soul has grown incredibly strong. In order to put the darkness to rest for good you must light the First Flame for the last time by sitting on the Throne of Want. But my master Aldia will be waiting for you please defeat him and link the flame." Shanalotte says as Aracnoth gives a small smile. "Do not fret Shanalotte I plan to link the flame for the last time and make light last forever." Aracnoth says as Shanalotte smiles. Aracnoth turns around and walks up the steps to Drangleic castle. As Aracnoth reached the top steps two Mastidon warriors came to life and started attacking Aracnoth. Aracnoth scoffed as these weak beings were no match for him. With one swipe Aracnoth cut both giants in half walking by them like nothing had happened. Aracnoth was determined to relight the First Flame and he wasn't going to be stopped. Aracnoth turned to his left and killed one royal soldier then killed the one on the right making their souls power the golems. The golems picked up the bowl like statues and pulled them up making the doors of the castle open. The other royal soldiers didn't even bother with Aracnoth because he was so powerful. Aracnoth turned to his right, and went down the hall cutting the Syan knights down. He then turned right again and opened a door. He went inside and massacred the two royal soldiers in there then walked to the latter and slid down it. Aracnoth came to another small hallway and wend down it coming to a door. Aracnoth pushed it open and saw another door and walked forward pushing that one open. In front of him was a bonfire, Aracnoth put his hand out lighting the bonfire and resting at it. Aracnoth got up and exited the room and turned to his left and saw a huge twenty foot tall door. Aracnoth put on the ring Aldia gave him and walked to the door as it started to open by itself. As it was all the way open he walked forward and down the shoddy stone steps. As he walked on this path for several long minutes he eventually came to the fog wall. Aracnoth took out his black witch staff and casted a few miracles, multiple magic buffs. With his blade glowing with lightning he put his hand out and walked through the fog... Artorias and I came through the portal and walked into a thick darkness. I could see about five feet in front of me as I squinted to try and see where the hell to go. I looked to Artorias as he signaled for me to follow him as he walked down a slope leading downwards. As we walked through the abyss not one hollow was there Manus had left himself completely unguarded! I laugh as we walk down another slope but then I saw black misty ghost like things that ranged in different sizes. Some of them were as tall as me as others were up to my waist and as small as my boots. Artorias gave one slash killing the sprites as the ones who were left alive fled. I shivered as I looked at them they were creepy they felt like humans but weren't. I eventually brush the thought off and follow Artorias as we go deeper and deeper into the chasm. Eventually we reached a area with a small bridge that led to a fog wall. Artorias clenched his great sword walking forward as I followed right behind him. As I reached his side we both put our arms out and walked through the fog. As we came out the other side we were on a ledge. The ground started to tremble as there was a loud rumbling sound as darkness started rising from the pit. Then I saw Manus's huge deformed hand grab me as I was pulled down into the pit. Artorias jumped down after me with his sword at the ready... (And this is the Manus father of the abyss fight intro just imagine Sir Alonne and Artorias there instead of Iron Tarkus.) Author's Note Now the two final battles begin and now only fate can tell who will be the victor of these fights... Please as always tell me what you thought of the chapter and give me some suggestions for the final battles! Now young my knights may the flames guide thee Start the video at 3:50-5:07 there will be Aldia's quotes for before the final boss fight with him. Chapter XXVIII Banishing the darkness, and re-linking the first flame for the last time Aracnoth walked through the fog as two armored eight foot beings both with shields and great swords approached him. Aracnoth readied his sword and shield as he charged forward he clashed with the taller more broad one the Throne Defender. After slashing a few times the Throne Defender threw Aracnoth backwards. Aracnoth growled and charged at the Throne Defender again but was tripped by the Throne Watcher. Aracnoth fell on his face grunting as the Throne Watcher backed up with her shield up. Aracnoth stood up again spitting a tooth out of his mouth, Aracnoth now put himself on the defensive and waited for one of them to attack. The Throne Defender ran forward and swung his sword several times, his last swing in his combo was parried by Aracnoth as Aracnoth shoved his blades through the Throne Defender's chest making him screech in pain. Aracnoth looked to the Throne Watcher as she batter Aracnoth into a wall and healed her partner. As the Throne Defender got up Aracnoth took drank a divine blessing and healed his wounds. "Come on you assholes I can do this all day!" Aracnoth roars as he charges forward again. The Throne Defender blocked several of Aracnoth's attacks but then Aracnoth guard broke him. Aracnoth again reposted the Throne Watcher but then turned his attention to the Throne Watcher. Aracnoth used his great sword as a grand lance and ran forward the Throne Watcher had a split second to dodge before she was hit. The Throne Watcher did a cartwheel and barely avoided Aracnoth's attack. Aracnoth huffed as the Throne watched dodged his attack, Aracnoth's patients were weathering away and he was starting to get sick of this shit. Aracnoth looked to the throne Defender who had gotten up and was charging towards him. Aracnoth scoffed and decided to play this seriously, Aracnoth pulled out his black witches staff and casted wrath of the gods. The Throne Defender was blown back and the Throne watcher fell to her ass. Aracnoth walked to the Throne Watcher and shoved his blade into her neck severing her head off. The Throne Defender roared in anger as his partner was slain and ran forward like a fool leaving his body completely open for attack. Aracnoth turned around at the last second and rammed his blade through the Throne Defender's chest causing both bodies to roar in agony then turn to ash. They both blew away in a unseen wind as Aracnoth felt a familiar presence in the room. "Many monarchs have come and gone. One drowned in poison, another succumbed to flame. Still another slumbers in a realm of ice. Not one of them stood here, as you do now. You, conqueror of adversities. Give us your answer." Celestia stood by the Ivory King's side killing countless undead and corrupted ponies as the waves of them never ceased. The Ivory King jumped back and put his hand on his blade making it glow blue and become two times larger, "Celestia do you have any device or magic that can hold off the darkness?" The Ivory King asked as he beheaded a few undead and shish-kabobed a few ponies with his sword. Luna blasted a group of undead while some of her guards were taken out by corrupted undead sorcerers. Twilight and her friends used the elements to purify areas that were corrupted and blackened while the Alonne Knights used their great bows to snipe undead giants and kill them. The battle before Celestia was so intense that it made any other war in the history of the world look like a mere skirmish. Thousands of undead and ponies laid slaughtered on the streets as blood literally pooled like a lake everywhere in lower Canterlot. Manus's army would not stop coming as it seemed like he had no limit to his army of undead. Velstadt was at the front lines crushing and smashing everything in his way with his sacred bell chime hammer as Vendric used his twelve foot sword to cut down dozens of undead. Neither side was winning at first glance because it seemed like a complete deadlock, but in reality Manus's army was slowly and steadily withering the other side down. The others could only hope that Sir Alonne, and Artorias were winning the battle with Manus and that this hell would end soon... "Well well well... It seems Sir Hiroto Alonne, and Artorias the Abyss Walker have bested my forces and now are here to fight me." Manus says in his dangerously low demonic voice, "IF THIS IS A FIGHT THAT FATE ORCISTRATED THEN SO BE IT!" Manus roars. I watch Artorias charge forward as I spread my wings and fly upward. Artorias bashed into Manus swinging violently and with all his might, "YOU BASTARD! I HURT SO MANY INNOCENTS BECAUSE OF YOU! SO MANY DAMN YEARS OF SERVING UNDER YOU'RE WILL AND ALL THOSE YEARS I KILLED AND KILLED AND KILLED!" Artorias screamed enraged as Manus blocked each attack effortlessly. "Maybe if you kept to yourself and stayed with you're precious light it wouldn't have happened!" Manus taunted as he knocked Artorias backwards several feet. I growled and rammed into Manus with my elbow, Manus staggered backwards a bit but then recovered using his large deformed arm to balance himself. I flapped my wings gliding backwards and landing on my feet with a huff Manus bared his teeth and lifted his staff into the air as darkness rained upon Artorias and I. Artorias activated as shield of light around himself as I stood there being pelted by the darkness. I huffed as my dark resistance helped me take less damage but it still hurt like hell. I snarled as Manus charged up another dark attack but I generated a ball of light in my hand and fired it at him making him fly back twenty or so feet. Artorias charged forward again while Manus was downed and crouched then jumped in the air doing several flips and landing on Manus sending a deafening echo through the Chasm of the abyss. I side stepped Manus's catalyst as he tried to crush me with it as if it was a hammer. I lunged forward and stabbed my katana into Manus's gut making him roar. Manus batted me away and pulled out my katana and crushed it. 'NO!' I screamed as my father's katana was destroyed. Tears formed in my eyes as they quickly dissipated as my blood boiled and rage and blood lust filled me body: "MANUS YOU SHALL PAY FOR THAT!" I roar as a pure light generates in my hand as it takes form of another much longer and heavier katana. It was almost like a great sword/katana as its blade banished the dark around it and burned with the heat of one million suns. Manus scoffed as he casted several spells that shielded him from the light. I growled and charged forward with Artorias letting out a battle cry as Artorias did the same. A gray wolf was lying on her stomach as she looked at the darkness around her as she was surrounded by light. Sif had sat here for thousands of years and done nothing, she missed her master and missed the sight of the sun and moon. As Sif huffed she heard a giant boom echo throughout the chasm followed by two men letting out a war cry. Sif lifted her head as her ears perked up. She knew that sound and the certain ring of that metal along with that warcry. Her master was fighting Manus again but with another ally to help him! Sif quickly got up putting her sword in her mouth and howled. She then broke the barrier around her and used her sword to cut the dark beings around her to shreds. Her master was near! She could see him again and this time she would help him defeat that damn demon id it was the last thing she did! Aldia rose from the ground as fire ignited around his body. Aracnoth stared at Aldia as a tentacle slithered out of a hole in his head and then penetrated the ground. Aracnoth was knocked back my twisted wooden spike like pillars that shot out of the ground and twenty feet into the air. "AHHH!" Aracnoth screams as he is launched into the air by Aldia's attack. Aracnoth got up and used a divine blessing then casted several miracles and charged at Aldia. Aldia teleported vanishing in a white mist then reappearing sending out a shock wave that luckily didn't hit Aracnoth. Aracnoth charged forward swinging his sword several times before Aldia's flames relit and burnt his feet and legs. Aracnoth rolled away from the fire as Aldia attacked again this time using his power to summon multiple dark fire balls. He launched them at Aracnoth as Aracnoth ran as fast as he could just avoiding Aldia's attack. Aracnoth stopped for a few seconds to recover his stamina and catch his breath. Aldia smiled as he used four of his tentacles to generate a huge ball of dark fire. Aracnoth's eyes widened as Aldia fired it, Aracnoth darted out of the way just missing the explosion but then being hit by the shock wave. Groaning Aracnoth got up and used his black witches staff to cast great heal healing all of his wounds. Aldia laughed as he teleported away and reappeared behind Aracnoth. "What's wrong chosen one is this too overwhelming?" Aldia asked as Aracnoth used his staff, and casted soul geyser three times making Aldia roar in pain. Aracnoth scowl then turned to a smirk, "No I'm just getting started!" Aracnoth said as he bolted forward laying several blows on Aldia as Aldia grunted then roared making flames engulf his whole body. Aracnoth stepped backwards and used his magic to continuously cast soul geyser and harm Aldia. "DAMN!" Aldia roared as he stopped Aracnoth from casting the spell again by using his tentacle to knock him into a wall. Aracnoth got up as he knew he couldn't give up now, he was too close to victory! This was true sense Aldia was on his last legs and ready to give up. Aracnoth dodged several of Aldia's attacks and waited for Aldia to tire out. Eventually Aldia's flames went out and Aracnoth saw his chance. Aracnoth went forward and gave one mighty swing finishing Aldia off. Aldia roared as he vanished, but Aracnoth still felt his presence. "I lost everything, but remained here, patiently. The throne will certainly receive you. But the question remains… What do you want, truly? Light? Dark? Or something else entirely…" Aldia asks in his distorted voice as Aracnoth saw a light appear at the throne and one at the door. Aracnoth sighs as he walked towards the throne and to the light. Several golems started moving and made a bridge in front of him. Aracnoth walked on their backs at the Kiln's doors opened and Aracnoth saw the throne. Aracnoth walked in and sat on the throne as a huge burst of light flashed throughout the area and into the world. A huge golden beam of light shot out of the kiln and into the roof exiting the kiln and shot to the surface piercing the heavens... Manus was looming above Artorias and chuckling Artorias was on his last legs and couldn't fight anymore he was beaten and bastardized crippled among everything else. Manus raised his catalyst and started to bring it down but was rammed into by a whitish gray blur. Manus flew backwards as Artorias looked up to see Sif growling at Manus. "Sif!" Artorias croaked out as Sif glanced at his master then back to Manus growling. I looked over to Sif and smiled as I clutched my fists and charged at Manus as he got up using his catalyst as a crutch. I rammed into Manus with all my might punching him basically using him as a punching bag as each blow I laid on him was more powerful and harder then the last. I flipped onto Manus's back and ripped off two of his horns then used them as spears and shoved them in his back damaging his spine. Manus roared in pain as he held his chest bleeding out. Manus POV I felt a huge pain in my chest as I saw Artorias and Alonne glow brightly with blinding light, "NO! THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE! THE FIRST FLAME HAS BEEN LINKED?! NO! THIS ISN'T HOW ITS SUPPOSE TO HAPPEN!" I roar as Alonne rams into me punching my gut and shoulders furiously. I bat Alonne away from my and try to cast a protection spell but I'm interrupted being constantly beaten down by Alonne's attacks. Artorias and his wolf just watched as I was beaten to death by Alonne. This was the end for me and I could do nothing about it. The darkness would be banished my curse would fade and my empire would fall. I would be no more and light will be the dominant power and yet I wasn't that angry about it... In fact I wan't angry at all I felt a peace... Something I haven't felt in an eternity... I close my eyes as Alonne draws his fist back as it glowed with so much power and light I knew I wouldn't survive. I gave one final sigh and smiled as Alonne laid the final blow killing me... Sir Alonne POV I punched Manus's head making it explode into blood and brains as it splattered all over my armor. I felt my rage die down and I huffed gritting my teeth in anger. I stood up and after a few minutes I sighed, "Finally its all over!" I say collapsing in exhaustion falling unconscious. Artorias sighed as Sif helped him up and carried me on her back. A portal opened and Artorias, Sif, and I went through it... Author's Note Young knights the end has come Manus has been defeated and the first flame has been linked but our story is not over yet. Two more chapters one being the epilogue and the other being cut content are soon to come so keep an eye on the story lest you miss the last two chapters. Chapter XXIV Epilogue Chapter XXIV Epilogue As Celestia and her army had defeated the darkness everyone was on the ground panting as they rested. Celestia looked up at the end of the street as she saw a huge portal of darkness open. She stared into it narrowing her eyes as She saw Artorias come out with a huge gray wolf by his side. On the wolf's back she saw me unconscious. Princess Celestia ordered her guards that hadn't battled or taken too much damage to help Artorias and Sif. She rushed over after using a artifact that restored her energy. She ran over to Sif and used her magic to pick me up, Celestia examined my wounds worried that I was dying. She saw that the wounds and they seemed fatal Celestia grinded her teeth and used her magic to try and heal me. Celestia was pushed back by a mass of darkness as it swirled and writhed in my chest. Celestia ordered her guards to tale me to her arch mages and had the guards tell them to try and create a new body for my soul and memories. Before I was carried off four fiery souls shot out of my body causing it to change back to normal. The four orbs floated in the air emitting a soft humming sound. Princess Celestia feels a massive wave of power flowing from them, and sighs: 'These souls are so powerful they need to be sealed up. But somewhere safer then the palace.' Celestia says as she looks at my bottomless box in one of my pouches. As she pulls out the souls she hands the souls to Artorias. Artorias rushes into the castle, "Alonne you better live I won't forgive you if you die." Celestia says as she leaves to go to her bed chambers. A week later... After what felt like seconds of being knocked out I heard beeping I groaned trying to get the sound to go away but no matter what I did the sound wouldn't cease. I eventually opened my eyes and slowly sat up. I felt different almost as if I was smaller in size and my body was shaped differently. I rub my eyes with what I thought were my hands but for some reason my limb had no fingers at the end of it. This caused my eyes to shot open as I looked at my arms. What I thought were my arms and hands were replaced by hooves that were black at the ends and a tanish brown all the way up my legs. I screamed seeing this now panicking because I wasn't in my body that I knew. Seconds later a few nurses along with Princess Celestia came inside the room looking at me as I freaked out. "WHAT HAPPENED TO ME?!" I yelled panicking still "Calm down Alonne we transferred you're mind, soul, and all memories to this new body. The reason for this is because after the lord souls left you you're body was decaying rapidly. So now you're a pony, and because of that you can live a normal pony life as a world hero and our newest prince and guardian." Celestia says. "Wait prince? Why would I be a prince I am hardly deserving of such a position of power." I respond flexing my hoof and figuring out how to work my new legs. "You just saved the world from a primordial god of darkness, a horrible curse that no one could break until now and you fought off every threat our ponies have ever had." Princess Celestia says as I give a small smile feeling happy about all the good I have done. "Well Princess if you feel it is necessary then I will be a prince." I say as i get out of the bed and stand on my hooves. I look up at my forehead seeing a horn on the top of it. "Why do I have a horn?" I ask prodding it and cringing like a bitch when i noticed how damn sensitive it was. "Well sense you cast magic we gave you a horn so you could cast magic and such." Princess Celestia says as I look at my brown wings confused. "Okay well where is my armor?" I ask as Celestia calls in a guard that brought in a version of my armor that was meant for a pony along with my katana which had been shrunk to a reasonable size: "Umm can someone help me put this stuff on?" I ask blushing a bit. Celestia giggles, "Sure I'll help you Alonne." Celestia says as she comes over to me and using her magic to make the armor appear on me. As the helmet was put on I looked at my new additions on the armor. There were mechanical wings on them, I extended them to see they were armored as well with each feather on the wing covered with a metallic blade. I look at my katana and try to pick it up with my hooves but kept failing, "Ugh! How am I going to use this?!" I say growling in frustration. Celestia sighs, "You need to use you're telekinesis to lift it." Celestia explains as I activate my magic and attempt to lift the sword. I try this time and time again but not once did my blade float off the ground: "Alonne you need to focus on making the sword lift up into the air. It is best if you imagine it lifting up into the air and slash it around in you're mind." Celestia says. I nod taking her advice and doing as she says. I close my eyes and image my katana floating into the air. I imaged it slashing around then hearing the sound of a blade slashing through the air. I opened my eyes and saw my katana in a blackish purple aura knowing that had to be a side effect of the abyss's grip on my soul. I sigh and levitate the blade into its sheathe and attach the sheathe to my side. "So what now?" I ask as Celestia smiles "Now we go to you're coordination for officially becoming a prince and a alicorn, But we have a few hours before that happens. " Celestia says as she turns and walks out the door as I follow her slowly getting the hang of walking on four legs. For the next few hours I practiced walking, flying and even casting magic and using my telekinesis to swing my sword around. Eventually Princess Celestia Came to get me and then she led me to a round room with my guards surrounding the room and immediately saluting to me. The room was filled with all sorts of ponies and at the end were Artorias, Twilight and her friends, Spike, Princess Luna and Cadence, and finally Sif behind them all. As Celestia and I got up to the front she cleared her throat, "Mares, and Gentlecolts today we celebrate the coordination of our hero and savior Sir Hiroto Alonne. For the past month he has done nothing but fight off the darkness and evil of his world and ours. He collected the souls of the four lords to give him enough power to take on Manus, Father of the Abyss and his daughters. While he and Aracnoth who sadly is not here today, they both bravely fought off everything that opposed them and succeeded in every battle. Both of them risked their lives and very souls to help their world and ours be purged of the Abyss. In the end Aracnoth had beaten Aldia, and Alonne and Sir Knight Artorias fought to the death with Manus. With the help of Artorias's loyal companion Sif the three heroes slayed Manus and purged the darkness from both worlds and annihilated the dreaded undead curse. For their acts of bravery I award Sir Hiroto Alonne a metal of honor and the tidal Prince Hiroto Alonne the prince of war and combat." Celestia says as everyone cheers. She came over to me and took my helmet off now changing it into a mask like crown. she then put it on me and smiled, "Thank you Princess." I say nodding to her as she smiles more joyfully. "Next we have Sir Artorias the Abyss Walker and his wolf companion Sif. Artorias you and Sif helped Prince Sir Hiroto Alonne defeat Manus and banish the darkness from our lands. For this I award you Artorias to be captain of my personal guard and the head general of our armed forces. As for Sif she will be our palace guardian. Sif will fend off any threats with honor and ensure the safety of our city as well" Princess Celestia says as she puts a large golden and platinum medallion around Artorias's neck and a much larger one around Sif's neck. "And Lastly we have six mares who have saved our country four times in a row now. And for that all of them will revive a metal of honor." Celestia says floating a silver metal onto each of their necks: "Now we shall celebrate! The castle is open for exploring and dinner and festivities will be held in the large ball room and in the royal gardens." Celestia says as ponies cheered. I smiled and went outside then looked up at the night sky as fire works went off creating beautiful explosions of multiple colors. Today was a day that would be etched in the book of history for the rest of eternity. I have finally found peace at long last... Author's Note So there it is my young knights our story has come to an end and all is well. But do not fret there is still one more chapter for this story. Everything I left out is about to be revealed into a awe inspiring last part to our story. Farewell young knights for we shall meet again...
Chapter XVI A Old Rival ReturnsSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter I and, II A honorable death and the forest (Semi Edited.)An honorable death 2nd person POV This all happens after discord gets hit by the elements of harmony You hear clashing of swords as the Old Iron King and Sir Alonne fight to the death. More clashes and clanging of metal. Sparks fly from the blades as they clash together with the force of two legendary warriors. "My king you are a worthy opponent and if I die here today I would have no other being but you to do it." Sir Alonne says as he takes another swing at the chosen undead. "Well there is no room for failure for me!" The Old Iron says and he blocks Sir Alonne's attack as the chosen undead makes Sir Alonne stagger by using his great hammer to push Sir Alonne's aside. The Old Iron King took this chance and, dealt the finishing blow to Sir Alonne. You hear a cry of pain as Sir Alonne falls to the floor. He flips his blade around then seppukus himself. "May your soul rest in peace brave warrior." The Old Iron King says as he walks away... Then everything fades to black <><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><><> First person POV So this is what it is like to die... I never thought it would happen but I actually died! I have been alive so long I can't even remember how old I am... But I have to admit that brave undead did me a huge favor. There isn't much to do but float here in silence. We all know how someone like me as old as I am likes to talk. So who ever is out there. Let me tell you some things about me. My name is Sir Alonne and I am the highest ranking samurai knight in all of the land. I have completed my one goal that I have ever wanted to accomplish! Dying honorably in a one on one fight to the death, but what will become of me now? Maybe the gods will reincarnate me into another world, but until then I shall wait. Wait for the time that the gods reincarnate me into a better life... 3rd person POV Ponyville Equestria "Oh chaos is a wonderful wonderful thing!" Discord said as he filled a glass cup with chocolate milk. "Not as wonderful as friendship!" Twilight said as discord gave her a annoyed stare then he broke into a crooked smile. "Oh this again!" Discord said as he drank the glass from the cup and through the solid chocolate milk cylinder behind him. The chocolate exploded as Discord relaxed and gave them a goofy/amused look. "I've learned something discord. No matter how far you try to break us apart our friendship will bring us together!" Twilight said as discord had a clearly annoyed and frustrated look on his face. "Oh fine use your stupid elements on me just get it over with I'm missing some excellent chaos here!" Discord said as he sat on his throne then watched the elements rainbow powers come down on him. His last words were this, "I may be defeated now but another shall take my place soon!" Discord said as he was able to snap his fingers before being completely encased in stone. As this happened a huge white dome covered Ponyville and turned it back to it beautiful normal state. After the big Canterlot ceremony "Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked with uneasiness in her tone. "Yes Twilight?" The Princess responded "Discord said something before he was turned to stone and it has really been bugging me." Twilight said as she looked up to Celestia "Oh what did he say?" Princess Celestia asked. "He said and I quote, I may be defeated now but another shall take my place soon." Twilight said as she shivered. "Twilight it is nothing. Discord is probably trying to get you to be paranoid so he can use you to fuel his own entertainment." Princess Celestia said as she looked at Twilight and smiled. However Twilight thought differently. First person POV The Everfree Forest Discord's creepy laugh echoes faintly throughout the gardens Then a lightning bolt struck the ground and revealed a 8 foot giant/human in armor with a katana sticking out of him. Slowly and ever so slightly I awoke.... As I stood up and looked around at the clearly unfamiliar forest I start to walk forward through the brush. I heard growling in the distance and I quickly turned in its direction with my sword ready. As soon as I did this a wooden wolf made out of timber jumped me. Before It even got within 3 feet of me I used my katana to slice it in half. As soon as I did 6 more wolves came out and circled me. "So we are going to play this game huh? Thou dare challenge me showing no honor. You all are filthy mutts come and get some!" I yelled as the first 2 attack but were quickly cut into pieces by my blade. One wolf jumped on to my back and then bit my neck. I quickly retaliated by grabbing its leg and tearing it off of me. I turned around then used my boot to shatter its skull. Then I was flanked by the other two as the sunk their sharpened fangs into my flesh. I cried out in pain but reminded myself I have felt worse. I then swung my katana to the left and beheaded one and then the other I shook off and impaled. The wolf exploded into wood and dust. I turned to face the last one who was trembling in fear. He looked different. maybe he was the alpha? I hissed at the wolf as it backed up with its tail between his legs and ran away yelping. I relaxed as I looked at my sword and cleaned it off in near by stream. As I do this I can hear a sound of three little girls voices. I turn around and went towards the noise. I hid behind a bush and quickly peaked at them, what I saw confused me. Three little ponies wondering around in a forest this late at night have they lost their minds?! My thoughts were broken as the same timber wolf from before came across the 3 ponies and started to growl. I quickly shot into action as he had reinforcements with him at least 10 other wolves as I could see. I quickly sprang into action as the first wolf charged them. I cut the wolf clean in half making it explode. I turned around and charged the rest of the back as I cut them to pieces. I quickly look around for the leader and hear a scream of terror and distress. I instantly looked over to my left, and saw the leader looming over the three ponies. I dashed forward and before it could pounce him I cut him in half. The timber wolf howled in pain as it was still alive trying to crawl away slowly I stopped it by cutting off one of its fore legs and finished him off by bashing its skull in. I looked back at the three ponies staring at me amazed at what I did to the wolves. I look at them then spoke, "I am Sir Alonne. I would like it if you three could show me the nearest town from here." I said as they nodded speechless because of the performance I just made. I followed them for a matter of five minutes. We eventually exited the forest and walked towards a cottage. We came up to the cottages door and the three ponies entered the building. I followed but I banged my head on the door way so I had to crawl in where inside I could stand to my full height. As I stretched a butter yellow pony walked down the steps. "Girls?! Where were you? Do you know what could have happened if some big old monster hu..." The pony stopped and started trembling in fear. "G-girls get behind me!" Fluttershy said as she tried to look strong and threatening to me, "Go away monster!" She shouted. "Miss I mean no harm!" I said setting my katana on the ground and put my hands behind my back. As soon as I did there was banging on the front door and several female voices started shouting. Female voice, "Fluttershy are you okay what's happening in there?" "Help there is a giant metal monster in here!" Fluttershy yelled. "Hold on Fluttershy! We'll save you!" A raspy annoying voice calls. The door was then busted down and I quickly retaliated by picking up my katana and readied it. A rainbow maned horse bolted at me and tackled me to the ground. I almost laughed at how stupid looking she looked. But I was quickly brought back to reality as I was grabbed by a magical force and held down. Thankfully I was stronger than the caster of the spell. I broke free and took hold of one of the ponies being the yellow Pegasus. I I held my blade against her stomach and then yelled, "STAND DOWN NOW OR HER GUTS WILL BE SPILT ALL OVER THE FLOOR!" everyone stopped. I held the pony tighter and looked away for one second. Then looked back but as soon as I did I was hit by a spell that knocked me on to my back. As I laid on my back trying to keep awake but nonetheless I failed and closed my eyes and fell into a long sleep that would leave me dormant for about 2 days...
Chapter III and, IV Held captive part 1 and 2I woke up with a massive headache. My mouth is dry and my armor was gone! I shot up out of the bed I was in and looked around me. I soon regretted it as what seemed like concentrated sunlight flooded my vision. Eventually my eyes adjusted to the blinding light and I was able to see. I was in a white room with 1 armored steel door. I got up and saw that my armor was left on the table. I went to the table and sat down then slowly put my armor on. To me my armor is like a second skin. So I put the armor back on and stood up. Suddenly the iron door clicked and slowly opens. Two guards and the same purple unicorn that zapped me with magic walked in. She looked at me then sat down at the table. I looked at he with a glare then put my helmet on. I then sat down at the table crossing my legs. Then the purple pony cleared her throat then spoke, "So monster we have questions we would like to ask you." The purple one said as she glanced up at me. "First of all we would like to know your name." The purple unicorn said as she looked up at me expectantly. "I will tell you my name but you have to tell me yours first." I said as I set my helmet beside me. "Fine my name is Twilight sparkle now what is yours?" She said looking at me slightly annoyed. "My name is Sir Alonne the most skilled swords man to ever live." I said as I stared blankly at her waiting for the next question. "Okay second question why did you attack us?" Twilight said as she glared at me. "I only took to offence because I felt threatened by you and your so called comrades bursting into the house violently." I said as I cracked my neck. I then looked at her again then spoke, "So tell me where I am and where the exit is so I can kindly rid myself of your presence." I said with a deep scowl on my face as I adjusted some black strands of hair hanging down in my face. "Oh we can't do that! You are being held captive for the crimes of assault, foal napping, and breaking into another pony's home." She said with a smirk on her face. I narrowed my eyes then asked, "Well can I at least take a walk around the building. I am in much need of some physical movement." I say in a calm voice hoping to persuade her. "You will be shown around the building when it is time for lunch Mr. Alonne." Twilight said as she started to ask me more questions. About 30 minutes later a bell rang and Twilight then said to me, "Come it is now lunch time." I followed her formulating a plan of escape. I saw one of the two guards carrying my sword then as soon as we got to the cafeteria. The pony named Twilight left my presence leaving my with the 2 guards and a room full of prisoners. I then was assigned to a table with 3 different thugs. I looked up at then as one of them spoke. "Hey guys look its the newbie! Why don't we give him the usual prisoner welcome!" He said as he walked over to me and raised his hoof to hit me. As he brought his hoof down I caught it then growled at him. "You don't want to start this peasant." I growled in a deep threatening voice. The inmate then snarled as he whistled and 6 other guys approached me. Getting really board of this I rose to my full height 8 foot 2 inches and looked at them. I then said, "Sit the hell back down or I swear to the gods I will make you regret ever being born." I said as the first two ponies charged me. I Then charged them and slammed into them breaking the jaw of one inmate and giving the other a back eye. I looked at the one with the black eye and slammed my foot into his chest breaking most of his ribs and damaging some of his vital organs. As the two inmates I just pulverized were crying and, blubbering messes on the floor I spoke again, "If you want to continue this pathetic excuse for a fight I will do more then just break bones." I threatened as the other ponies except for the leader backed away in fear. As the lead inmate glared at his gang members and yelled, "Hey get your fat flanks back here and fight you bastards!" As he yelled at him I approached him and picked his sorry ass up. "You are in a world of trouble shit for brains!" I growled at him as he started trembling in fear. "I am Sir Alonne the master swords man and no living being on this planet can best me in a fight. So I suggest when I put you back down you start kissing my boots and asking for forgiveness you peon!" I yell as I dropped him to the floor as he stood there shivering. Then he did the dumbest thing ever, He attacked me. I growled as I kicked hi in the chest and made him fly up to eye level and punched him so hard that he flew into the wall and made a crater in it. I looked at him then spit on his face and sat back down at my table. I looked at the two guards at the end of the room that were trembling in fear. I then signaled for the one with my sword to come to me. As his back straitened up and then came towards me slowly I then said, "Put my sword down on the ground now!" The pony quickly complied and set my katana down. I picked it up and adjusted the sheath to my belt. I then took the actual sword and sheathed it. As I sat back down a group of guards and the same unicorn I met earlier bursted through the doors and gaped at the mess I had created. They walked over to the 3 broken inmates and asked the other guards what happened. The guards were silent but pointed at me then passed out from fear. I then finished my lunch and got up from the table. I walked out of the room knowing every living thing in the room was looking at me. As I exited I walked back to my cell and waited there in complete and utter silence... held captive part 2 I sat in my cell for a good 10 minutes before the door opened to reveal Twilight and a tall white alicorn. I looked at them as Twilight looked really nervous but the other one looked perfectly calm. I looked up at them then stood to my full height towering over the two ponies. I then decided to speak, "Hello I assume you are royalty yes?" I asked as I did a duel bow to her. "Yes I am Princess Celestia one of the diarchs of Equestria, and I assume you are Sir Alonne?" She asks raising a eyebrow. "Yes your highness I am Sir Alonne the most skilled swords man to ever live." I said as I sat down and crossed my legs. I then get conferrable then speak again, "So I assume you are here about the fight I was in at the cafeteria?" I said as she sat down along with Twilight. "Yes and some other things too Sir Alonne." She said as they looked at me. "Oh do tell I shall tell you what information you want in return for information I want." I said as I looked at her calmly. "It sounds like a fair deal honorable knight." She said as we sat down. "Oh you are too kind your highness." I said hating every minute of this but if I wanted to get out I had to play nice guy. "So I will go first. What are you exactly?" She asked as twilight pulled out a note pad and prepared to write. "Well your highness I am refereed to as a human. A homo sapien ape like creature with high intelligence and superior abilities. I am abnormally tall a normal human is about 6 to 5 feet in height. I posses unusual amounts of strength and I am the best swords man in existence." I finish as I look up at her. "Interesting... Okay ask me a question." Celestia said as I prepared to ask her a completely obvious one. "Where am I?" I ask looking at her expectantly. "You are in Canterlot prison in the capital of Equestria. "Interesting..." I say as I prepared to answer another question... A few hours later... As they left my room I though about my new found knowledge and planned an escape. I looked at the door and checked it. These idiots left it unlocked! I slowly opened the door and looked to my left and right before sneaking out. It was night time and slipped out of the cell. I quietly closed the door and followed the path they took. I slowly creeped behind them I was about 20 feet away when Twilight turned around and looked where I was. Before she saw me I used a sorcery to make myself invisible. After seeing nothing she turned around and continued walking. Slowly I followed them and saw them go into a conference room. Out of plain curiosity I sneaked up to the door and put my ear against it. This is what I heard withing the concealed room. "So what did you find out?" A high pitched voice asked. "Well not much only that he is from a kingdom called Drangleic and that he served the King Vendric's left hand man King Ramie." A voice that belonged to Twilight said. "Drangleic? where the hay is that?" A western style voice said. "We don't know we assume it might be a kingdom on a separate continent of the world but there is no recorded evidence that another continent exists!" Twilight said as she flipped through her notes. "So you are saying he is some kind of murderous alien?" The high pitched voice asked. "I don't know..." Twilight said. Suddenly I heard a guard shout, "HEY YOU GET BACK HERE!" I looked at him and turned tail and hauled ass. As I ran down the hall the door to the conference room swung open and they all looked in my direction and then gave chase. I looked back then ran faster I turned a corner almost taking out a chunk of the wall then quickly climbed up a few things in the hall and clinged to the pipes on the ceiling. I watched them run pass me and I waited for about 5 to 9 seconds. I then jumped down from the ceiling and exited the main entrance. I bursted out the door and in front of me were 20 guards that all turned around and then pointed that spears at me. I scowled at them then I unsheathed my katana. I held it at the ready and waited for the one idiot to make their move. Then I heard a battle cry to my left and I quickly reacted and swung my blade cutting his leg clean off. I then faced the crowd then charged for trough them. I hit the first barrage of guards and used my sword to behead them. I then bolted faster and faster cutting up anyting in my wake. I then broke out of the layers of guards and my kill count was at least 7 ponies in total. I ran down the street to a abandoned part of canterlot known as the hood. Author's Note And the moral of this story kids is to not fuck with Sir Alonne! Also do you think sir Alonne should use magic miricals, or pyromancy? Please comment below to give my your opinion! Next chapter A game of cards and LEAVE ME ALONE ASSHOLES! Also I will allow requests for OC's to show up in this story leave a request in the comments below! Until we meet again my young knights!
Chapter V and VI A game of cards and LEAVE ME ALONE ASSHOLES!!!A game of cards part 1 I ran down the streets and pushed anyone in my way onto the ground. I looked behind me as I saw a group of guards chasing me still. I took a sharp left and turned several other times to shake them off my tail but to no avail. I then ran down a hill and took this chance to duck into a alley. As I did this the guards shot right by me moving in the direction I was heading seconds ago. Sense I have lost them I decided to wander the back streets. I walked down several alleys for about a hour before coming upon a bar. I entered it and walked through the archway into the doorless building. Inside stood shady looking characters and refugees. As I walked to the counter everyone in the room went silent. I walked up the bar and took a seat. The bar tender walked up to me and said, "So I haven't seen you around before. Are ya like a hornless minotuar or something kid?" He asked as he stared at me. "No I am what you call a human." I respond as I look up at him. "So what can I get for you today?" He asked as he lit a cigar and puffed on it. "A glass of water would be fine thank you." I said as I looked back down at the counter. I lift my head up and look around the room. I see griffons, minotuars, various criminals and outcasts. I then look at the back left corner and see a gang made of 2 ponies, 3 griffons, and 1 over sized minotuar. As I stare at them the minotuar looked up at me and then leaned over to the griffons and signaled them to go over to me. The bar tender came back with a glass of water and put it in front of me. I then looked at him and reached into one of my pouches and dropped a few pure golden coins. He nodded and took them and left me alone. I looked over my shoulder as the two griffons stopped 2 feet from me. "So what is it that you two want?" I asked as I turned around to face the two gang members. "Our boss would like to talk to you." The one on the left said. "Enlighten me you two. What does he want to talk about?" I ask as I take off my helmet and let my long black hair fall to my shoulders. I then took it and tied it into a pony tail. "He wants to play a game of cards." The other one said as I get up and finish my glass of water. "Very well I shall play one game of cards with your boss." I say as I walk over with them to their table I then sit down and face the gang leader. "So you must be Sir Alonne correct?" The minotuar asked. "Yes I am and what is your name?" I asked as he started shuffling a deck of cards. "My name is Iron forge the second and, i am the leader of the gang the Iron swords." Iron forge said as he divided out the cards. "So your two friends have told me you want to play cards yes?" I ask as I look down at the table and back up to Iron Forge. "Yes I would like to play a game of Poker." He said as I looked at him with a blank expression on my face. "Please do tell me how to play this Iron forge." I say as he opens his mouth to explain. (Just so y'all know I'm gonna skip the explaining because honestly I don't know how to play it either! XD) "Also we are betting money here so place what you are going to bet first down." Iron forge says as he looks at his cards As I had the basics of the game down we started. I placed 3 golden coins on the table as he placed a whole pouch. 'So this guy must be really cocky if he is gonna bet that much money' I thought as I looked down at my cards. At first we started out slow the game was going no where for about 10 minutes before I pulled a few good cards and matched them with the ones on the table. Iron forge was shocked at this because he had never lost anything. But he soon became more focused and decided to go all out. After a few more turns I won again and this time I could see his face heat up. I yawned and signaled for him to do his turn. Finally I won the third round which set him off... "CHEATER!" He yelled as he slammed his fist on the table. "I have not cheated Iron forge for you have divided out the cards each time and my hand has never gone out of your sight." I say looking at him as he had smoke practically pouring out his ears. Then one of his gang members spoke, "Sir he is right all of us saw what he was doing the whole time he never did anything that would allow him to cheat. No magic, no other deck, no nothing." The griffon said as the others nodded. This set him off as he flipped the table then yelled, "Get him!" The others looked at him in fear then nodded and charged me. I unsheathed my katana and used the back of the blade to knock them away in one huge swipe. They got up again and charged me for the second time. I then sheathed my katana and used my own fists to beat them all down. I grabbed tow of them and smashed their skulls together knocking them out. The two griffons charged me and I simply side stepped and tripped them. They fell and, landed in a bin of broken glass. They screamed bloody murder as their sight was blinded and they had shards of glass sticking out of their face. That left myself and Iron Forge to duke it out. I looked at him then said, "Look I will show mercy if you take your stupid gang of idiots out of here and never bother me again. Or we could do this the much more painful way as I beat you to a bloody pulp. Which will you chose forge?" I ask as I put my hand on my katana and slowly prepare to cut him in half at moments notice. Then the idiot charged me like the others holding his arms out so he could grab me and tear my body to shreds. I was going to have none of this! I gave this ass hat a warning but he ignored it anyways! I then put my hand on my katana's handle and pulled it out and dashed forward. I swung my katana as he came withing reach he stopped choking on his own blood as his torso slid off his body. The minotuar hit the ground and then took his last breaths before dying of blood loss. I huffed as I took a near by napkin and cleaned off my blade. I sat there as all the beings in the bar looked at me in fear. The moment was soon interrupted by the sound of guards voices and banging at the door. "Ah shit!" I said as I readied my katana for the wave of guards I was going to have to cut down... LEAVE ME ALONE ASSHOLES! part 2 The door was finally busted down as 7 to 10 guards came in and held their spears up at me. Then what looked like their commander came in and then spoke, "Well well well look at what we have here! Sir Alonne the escaped prisoner! The only prisoner ever to escape the Canterlot dungeons." He said as he chuckled and faced me and spoke again, "I must say I am very impressed but now your games are over and you shall surrender in the name of Princess Celestia!" He said as he drew his sword. I started to chuckle lightly then it became quiet laughter and finally it became mad laughter. "Y-you think you can face me in sword play?!" I asked laughing harder and harder. "Okay shorty I'll play your game but I will allow you to have one friend to help you fight!" I sad chuckling a little before readying my blade. The stallion smirked as he signaled for a orange pegasus that held a great sword. They then took a battle stance and we waited. "So you two humor me before I put you to shame what are your names?" I ask with a devilish smirk on my face. "My name is Shining Armor the captain of the royal guard!" "And my name is Flash Century the most skilled swords man in the equestrian army." Fight music! I smiled as I circled them then used my extreme speed to flank the swords man. I quickly guard broke him and then kicked him in the jaw. After hearing his bones crack I use the butt of my sword to blind him in one eye as he then fell over unconscious. I then turned around just in time to block the other idiots attack and parry his next swing. I then turned my elbow and two handed my sword and thrusted my blade into him sending blood fling everywhere. I then noticed that he had a amulet on that instantly healed him. His wounds sealed shut as I instantly notated that his buddy was about to back stab me. I quickly turned around and round house kicked him in the face sending him flying into the wall. I then turned around to slam the other guy into the ground cracking his amulet. I then used the butt of my sword to break the amulet. The jewel in the amulet shattered into millions of peaces as i then grabbed him by the tail and slamed him on the floor several times. (If y'all have seen the avengers image sir alonne doing what Hulk did to Loki!) As shining armor laid there broken I was flanked by the other pony. I growled as I threw him off myself and pounced on him. He struggled under my weight but all his attempts of freeing himself failed. I grabbed his amulet and ripped it off his neck. "Thanks for the trinket boy!" I said as I used the butt of my sword to knock him out cold. (Music ends) I stood up and tied the amulet around my neck and with in seconds my wounds I've earned over the days healed instantly. I then looked at the other guards who were scared senseless and o just walked through the crowd without a care. Author's Note Oh shit its about to go down!!!
Chapter VII Back to the everfree!I walked through the streets down to the train station. I looked at the train cringing like a bitch at the bright colors on it. With no royal guards with the balls to pursue me I walked over to buy a train ticket to a town called Ponyville. I walked towards the booth that had a trembling made in it. I looked at the prices and decided to relax in the first class car. "One ticket to Ponyville please." I said as I placed 3 golden coins on the counter. She quickly nodded and gave me a first class ticket. I walked towards the train and entered the thing. As I sat down in my seat I reached for my bottomless box. I dug through it for about 3 seconds before finding my sack of bits. I pulled it out scaring the shit out of the ponies next to me. I started to dig through it and pulled out a hand full of bits. I took these bits and put them in a small pouch hanging on to my belt. I then put the sack away and rested as the train started to move. As the train moved down the tracks to Ponyville everyone in the car stared at me. I stared back and as soon as I did they quickly looked away. I sighed as I looked down at the floor and let my thoughts flow through my mind. I questioned myself how I ended up in this mess and how the hell I could get out. For several hours I sat in the train car sharpening my bewitched blade. Eventually I got tired of the ponies starring at me so I picked up my sword and sliced one of the bars that held up the storage boxes in half. All the ponies in the room panic and screamed as they ran out of the car leaving me to die with laughter. After laughing for a few minutes I regained my composure and looked out the window. The town known as Ponyville was minutes away. I put my items in my bottomless box and sheathed my sword. The train came to a stop as everyone started to get off. I walked out of the train to see one of the ponies that trapped me in front of me. The orange farm pony's eyes were wider then dinner plates as she then scowled at me. "How the hay did you escape the Canterlot dungeons?!" She growled as I smiled behind my helmet. "You clearly underestimate me small pony." I said as her glare deepened. "Now before you try and trap me please tell me your name." I said as she then spat out her name "Mah name is Apple Jack whats yours you monster." Apple Jack said as I smiled and, took mental notes on her appearance and what I remember she was capable of. "My name is Sir Alonne and, you shall address me as such." I said as I put my hand on my swords handle. We were about to brawl but before we could I heard 5 other voices that yelled "Apple Jack!" I turned my head and saw the five other ponies that trapped me. I didn't wait for them to arrive I took off speeding down the streets towards the large forest. I heard what sounded like wind whistling before I was tackled by a cyan pegasus. As we crashed into a tree in the forest I quickly did a somersault and punched her in the jaw. As she fell onto her back I used my marshal arts skills I've learned when I was younger. She stood up dazed but then shook out of it. I unsheathed my sword and, held it up to her neck. "Game over bitch!" I said as she started to quiver not being able to move. I turned my sword around and used the butt of it to knock her out. I then sprinted and, traveled deep into the forest. I ran for about 10 minutes taking twists and turns. I eventually came to a abandoned castle and took shelter there then made it my temporary home. As set up camp in the throne room I looked at a broken balcony. I saw one golden throne and one dark blue sapphire throne. I walked up to the two thrones and examined them. The golden one was in ruin but the blue one was in near perfect condition. I decided to move the dark throne to the middle of the room. I set the golden throne behind the dark blue one so it would support it if it fell backwards. I then looked around the room and saw multiple holes. I decided to fix this up and make sure I wont be assassinated in my sleep. 10 or so hours later I fell to my knees in exhaustion as I smiled at the work I had done. I fixed up all the walls and roofs of the boarding rooms with stone and wood I found laying around. I carved out enough pikes to surround the fort/castle. I barricaded the entrance to my room and only left one exit that I created and no one but me will know about. I then walked over to the makeshift bed I made laid on it and fell asleep... Dream/memory I rushed to my lords personal quarters as he had commanded me. As I entered the two large Iron doors I saw the Iron King facing a window as he said, "Sir Alonne my friend I am so glad you could make it!" The Iron King said in a unusually happy voice. "You know I never thanked you Alonne for helping me put this great kingdom together. Without you I would be a man sitting on a crappy makeshift throne with a castle that was made of wood!" The Iron King chuckled as he turned around. "Well of course my king that is what friends do right?" I asked through clenched teeth as his arrogance was getting to me. "Yes friends..." The Iron King said in a deep unsure voice. "Is that all my lord?" I asked trying to calm down. "Yes Alonne." The Iron King said as I walked out to gather my most loyal knights. I have had enough of his arrogantness! As I gathered up all the things I needed I waited til nightfall so I could move out unseen. A few hours later I was ushering my handful of soldiers out the iron keep as we took what we needed to survive. As we fled the Iron keep while the king was sleeping I explained to my men that about 20 miles away I helped build another castle but all that remained was a tower and, that we would take refuge there until farther notice. As we traveled across hellish plains of fire we finally reached Brume tower. As I told my guards to get some rest and wake up early to guard my chambers and keep an eye out for someone who followed us. I then went to a rectangular room that was suppose to be a throne room and, rested. Days later... I was stirred from my slumber by the clashing of metal and, the yells of my soldiers and one voice I had expected to hear when I left the Iron keep. As the roar of one of my knights sounded everything went quiet. All I could hear was heavy breathing and footsteps slowly approaching me. My life flashed before my eyes as I saw my childhood memories from birth to age 18 I saw my parent's tragic death as they were burned alive and mauled by hallows. I then saw my memory of receiving my cursed sword from the ashes of my house. I then saw my father's armor which I put on and swore I would wear it with honor. Then my other accomplishments flashed before me up to my last argument with my king before the door to my room exploded in a mass of fire. I stood up knowing that this was my time to pass. As I bowed to him I charged my own friend and king as we fought violently. I never laid a single hit on him That scared me. The Iron King was oblivious and a fool but this side of him was like a raging demon from the depths of hell... My thoughts were cut short as he laid a blow on me that broke most of my bones and destroyed my organs. I was deturmened to keep my promace. I will die with honor! As my friend the Iron king was about to hit me I jammed my blade right through my stomach as I fell to my knees and everything faded to black... I then woke up with a start and sighed as my last memories before I died faded away. I huffed as I took my helmet off and let my long black hair fall I went over to a nearby water source and some ancient soap and, started to wash my hair. Meanwhile elsewhere.... 4 queens and one four armed angel in a white cloak stood in the blackness. There was a meeting of sorts that was going on. "Are you sure this will work?" The tallest one asked the angel. "Yes I am sure now do what needs to be done my daughters. I have had enough of this kingdom and, its first flame we need to move on." The angel said as it pointed to the 4 queens then spoke again, "Go and find the samurai warrior named Sir Alonne I will teleport you to the country he is in it is called Equestria." The angel said as he pointed to a portal of darkness. "Yes father we shall do as you say" They both said as the three other queens walked into the darkness. The angel turned to the smallest of the sisters and crossed his arms. "Alesana It is time to do your work. Get up we need you." The Winged angel said as Alesana whimpered. She then got up and walked through the portal as I closed and left the faceless four armed angel alone. "Soon I shall be whole again and the abyss will spread. Darkness shall put the sun's light out and this world will be ours to thrive in!" The angel said as he broke into mad laughter and all across Drangleic that sent shivers down a certain chosen undead/monarch's spine. "The dark is spreading... I shan't allow this to happen to another world!" A dark figure with a crown said as he got up from his stone throne and exited the Kiln of the first flame... Author's Note Holy shit who is that?! Well if you know dark souls 1 and 2 lore well enough you know where this is going! DUN DUN DUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNN!!!!
Chapter VIII The curse appears again! Sir Alonne Vs The fume knight!As I stepped out of my fortress I felt that the forest was darker then usual a shiver went up my spine as I walked out of the castle. I walked across the rickety bridge and to the other side. As I reached the other side I heard what sounded like groaning and moaning I looked to my left to see a undead pony. I was caught off guard by this as I fell backwards as thew hollow approached me. I then regained my composure drew my blade and cut it in half. I then smashed its skull so it couldn't come back one million thoughts rushed trough my head as I questioned what the hell a hollow was doing here. I walked trough the forest and to Ponyville. I had a bad feeling that that town will have hollows swarming it. As I started to sprint towards a the small town I cut down anything in my path. Vines, bushes, trees, and sometimes a in no sent animal or two. As I started to kill things I felt souls rush into me. This was not good! I bursted out of the forest and laid my eyes upon Ponyville. Hollows were everywhere! I pondered to myself if I should help them. Weighing the wrongs against me I remembered how they imprisoned me, treated me like shit, and basically all around hated me. But on the other hand I just popped up out of nowhere barged into their homes, scared them to death and did a number of other things... I then decided to sprint forwards and start to cut down hollows and slice them in half. I saw three little fillies about to be killed by a group of hollows. This was not going to happen on my watch! I Sprinted forward and cut the hollows to pieces. The three fillies looked at me in amazement. "Who are you?" The little orange one said. "I am Sir Alonne and today I am here to help you all." I said as I picked them up and brought them to town hall. I then saw the farmer mare cornered and fighting for her life against the hollows that swarmed her. I absolutely hated this orange bitch but, I hated hollows more. I then sprinted over to her and started to attack the hollows. As I cut through them and bashed their heads together Apple Jack looked at me in surprise. He jaw was on the ground as I smashed and cut the hollows into tiny pieces. "W-why did yah save me?" Apple Jack asked as I looked at her. "Look we may hate each other but, it is my duty to protect the innocent and slay the guilty. I have a grudge against hollows that is more powerful then all the emotions in the world!" I said as I bashed a hollow's skull in remembering how my parents got mauled by them. "Now get to the town hall and gather the others I'll hold these bastards off!" I yelled as I launched myself towards another group of hollows. Apple Jack quickly complied as she warned many others and told them to get to town hall. I continued to cut down the undead easily until a knight about my size approached me. The Knight was in hulking black armor with a tattered waste cloth. He held a huge black ultra greats sword covered in ash in his right hand and, in his left hand was a strait sword. As I stood before my challenger it became silent. "Who are you state your name." I shouted as the black knight looked up at me. "I am Ramie the rebel also known as the Fume Knight. I have been sent here by my queen Nadalia and, she wishes for me to capture you." Ramie said as I growled. "Look here Ramie leave this place or suffer my wrath!" I shouted as I could see what looked like a demonic face scowl at me before readying his two swords and taking a battle stance. "That is what I was hoping for!" Ramie shouted as he sprinted towards me at breakneck speeds. I quickly dodged and used my katana to deal a few light blows on him. However Ramie wasn't affected. I charged towards Ramie and our swords clashed his Fume ultra great sword clashing against my Bewitched Alonne sword. Sparks flew as we clashed time and time again. He did 3 back flips before landing 15 feet away from me. He then raised his ultra great sword in the air and hell fire started to coat the blade. I took this chance to impale several hallows to buff my blade as well. As we circled each other I looked for an opening to attack. I was starting to doubt there was one when Ramie made the mistake of trying to charge at me. I side stepped and used my katana to impale him. Ramie coughed up blood as I did so I then flung him into a wall of a house. Ramie got up and shook his head. He growled as we both rushed each other. Our blades clashed again and again as we tried to beat each other to a pulp. Ramie elbowed me in the face cracking my mask and breaking it. I took my helmet off and wiped my nose. I then uppercuted Ramie in the jaw sending him onto his back. I stepped on his helm breaking it as I slammed my foot down on his face. H pushed me off and somersaulted backwards a few times. Ramie got back up and put away his ultra great sword as he unsheathed his fume sword. I two handed the blade and charged me. We slammed into each other as a huge mushroom cloud of dust sprouted out of the ground. As we got up Ramie looked at me and huffed as he turned around then said, "Alonne this is not over!" Ramie said before disappearing into the fire. As he did so I turned around and rushed to town hall. I busted open the doors to see ponies injured I walked trough the room looking at the injured. I to my sacred chime out of my bottomless box. I then used my great heal to heal all the injured. After I finished healing everyone I walked out the door and back to my home in the everfree forest... Author's Note Well the undead curse is spreading!!!! What will Sir Alonne do now? How will he cope with this and when will my fucking tablet stop being so laggy? All valad questions that will be answered in the next chapter of Sir Alonne!
Chapter IX Meeting ManusAs I woke up and got out of my bed I started to remember the events of last night. The undead curse... Hollows... The darkness... Everything that has ever haunted me was coming back... I was I'll prepared for this and I needed to improve my skills... I walked around the castle to look for a library. Soon enough I found one. I browsed through the library and started to look for books on magic. I eventually found one. It was lessons on how to do basic magic. I browsed through it and a levitation spell caught my eye. It instructed me to find a magical anchor point in my body. Then to image a aura form around it. I did so as I imagined a clear unseen aura form around my hands. As I did this I pointed to a book on the table and calmly levitated it over to me. I opened my eyes to see a levitating book in front of me. I started to practice this for about an hour levitateing things small and large and making them fly around the room. Satisfied with my new ability I moved on to another. I came upon one that looked like a pony shot a raw beam of magic out of their horn. I liked the look of this spell and decided to give it a go. I concentrated a white and golden ball of pure magic forming in my hand. As I did so my magic started to sputter out. I tried again but this time put more power into it. I managed to maintain it for awhile. I then went to the next step and fired it. I aimed at a wall and shot my concentrated magic out of my palm. The wall was blown to tiny pieces as my magic beam crashed into the wall. I looked at my hands as they were smoking with heat. "Oh Gwyn this just gets better and better doesn't it?" I asked myself as I smiled under my newly fixed helmet. Elsewhere... "What do you mean you failed Ramie?!" A misty female humanoid figure asked. "My sweet Sir Alonne was to much of a opposite for me, he is too powerful..." Ramie responded as the shadowy woman's eyes narrowed. "Very well we shall make some improvements. Its about time you learned dark magic." The Shadowy woman responded as she turned around and walked off into the darkness as Ramie followed. "Elana I need you to do something for me..." The angel asked. "Yes father what is it?" Elana asked while kneeling in front of her father. "I want you to get your pet Sinh and, search that forest Alonne fled into. If you see anything notable then report back to me." The angel said as he looked Elana in the eyes with his red glowing eyes. "Yes father I shall do as you wish." Elana said as she summoned her axe and mounted Sinh and flew off through a portal of darkness... "Dear Gwyn I was having fun! All this knowledge of spells it is amazing! I don't even need a catalyst any more!" I said as I levitated in the air. After hours of practicing I mastered a lot of spells! I could levitate what ever I wanted, shoot powerful magic bolts left and right, shape shift! Oh god nothing could spoil my mood! 'ROAR!!!' Or so I thought. I looked out a window to see a pale green dragon fly over head of me. There was what looked like a figure a tad bit shorter then me riding the damn thing. The woman like figure was looking directly at me then smiled demonically. "I know you are in there! Why not come out and come with me and make this a whole lot easier on yourself Sir Alonne?" The woman shouted in her distorted voice as she stared at me. I did nothing as her wicked demonic smile faded to a frown. The dragon then flew over to the castle and landed on one of the roofs of a still somewhat stable building. The female figure then jumped off of the dragon and, did 3 or so flips in the air. I decided to walk out of the library with my sword at the ready just in case this bitch tried anything slick. As we approached each other I tensed as I felt a dark aura radiating off of her. We then stopped as we stood a mere 7 feet away from each other. "So honorable samurai knight Sir Alonne you must be wondering why my sister and I are coming after you yes?" The slender undead woman asked. "Oh where are my manners I am Elana Queen of Lindelt and one of the four children of the dark." Elana said as she bowed slightly. "Queen of Lindelt? And more importantly child of the dark?!" I shouted the last sentence as I know there was something wrong about this bitch. "Yes Child of the dark. I am a shard of Manus, Father of the Abyss. I am also his daughter as well." Elana said as she smirked a bit. "What do you want with me Queen Elana?" I ask with malice in my voice. "Our father wishes to see you." Elana said as she turned around, "Please come with me." Elana says as she mounts Sinh. I sigh as I follow here and get on the dragon. We are then enveloped by darkness and transported to a dark cavern. I look up as an angel with four arms and green skin is looking at me. I get off the dragon then walk towards him. "So you are the almighty Manus, Father of the Abyss is that correct?" I asked the angel as it looked at me then replied. "Yes young knight I am Manus, Father of the Abyss." Manus said as he just floated in the air. "So it appears you look nothing like you do in the legends." I say as I look at him disappointing I didn't get to see the monster that he truly was. "Oh you rather I look like... THIS?!" Manus said as he morphed into a being that cannot really be described. I backed up in shock as the skinny four armed angel that he was before Morphed into this titan of legend. Manus smiled as he could see my reaction and was quite amused. "Impressed Alonne?" Manus asked. "Y-ye-yes" I shuddered as I took in his mighty form. "Now lets get to the reason I brought you here." Manus said as he casted a illusion of the world of Equis, "Here is the world of Equis Alonne this planet is filled with light and there is too much good instead of evil." Manus said as he slammed his catalyst on the ground changing the image. "I know you have a burning hate for these equines for they have trapped you, beaten on you, and all out treated you like a useless animal." Manus said as he looked at me with his countless red glowing eyes. "I want you with your supreme knowledge to cause a war between all the nations so I can gather enough souls to regenerate fully and enter the world. In return for your efforts I will grant you anything you could possibly want. Power, money, castles, the ability not to hollow" Manus said as he slammed his catalyst and, everything vanished. I was dumbfounded. He could make it so I couldn't go hollow... Manus's offer was overwhelming Life without hollowing... All of it I wanted I wanted it so badly, but a pit formed in my stomach formed. To earn this I would have to cause a war that would slaughter millions. What would my mother and father think of me? All those innocent ponies slaughtered by my own actions... I closed my eyes as a vision of Equis becoming a blood soaked dark wasteland. Millions of bodies laid strewn across the ground as I saw myself. I was facing what would have been the sun but was nothing but a black ball of nothingness in the sky. As I took a closer look my skin... It wasn't decayed. It wasn't greenish brown, it was a white tan color. I looked like a regular man... I then turned back to the field of corpses. No I can't do that... I can't do that to so many innocent souls it was against everything I stood for! I shook my head as the vision faded away I then looked at Manus as he was waiting there patiently. I asked myself once more If this was what I really wanted. I nodded as I made my decision. "Manus your offer is tempting." I say as Manus smirked, "But I have to decline your offer. What I would have to do would result in millions dead because of my actions and I can't live with that." I said as I faced Manus as he was absolutely furious. Manus then calmed down then spoke. "Very well but If you ever want the offer I shall still stand." Manus said as he teleported me back to Equis. I opened my eyes to see I was in the middle of Ponyville face to face with the sun princess and 100 of her guards along with 6 colorful mares and their fancy necklaces and crown. "FUUUUUUCCCKKKK!!!!" I screamed as I could hear Manus faintly chuckle... Author's Note Aaaaannnnnddddd Cliff hanger! Well Manus has made his first major appearance in the story! I know you Manus fans were craving that something fierce! Chapter X coming soon!
Chapter X being captured with a vision of the pastI looked around myself as I was surrounded by guards. I Unsheathed my sword as my mussels tensed. I saw several guards move to the side as Princess Celestia walked towards me. I narrowed my eyes trying to figure out a way to escape but couldn't I was absolutely fucked! I clutched my sword in one hand and used the magic I have learned to cast several spells on myself. I then enchanted my blade and prepared to face off with this prissy bitch! "Do not try to resist you are trapped Alonne." Princess Celestia said as she glared at me. "Don't Jinx yourself you old hag!" I snarled as she narrowed her eyes, "I can't believe you are so blind. I saved this town from a army of undead and a knight with skill to match my own." I said as I tightened my grip on my bewitched blade. "You may have saved this town but your sins against pony kind out weigh the good you have done. You have killed almost one hundred of my guards. Broken out of your confinement almost slaughtered my captain and, brought nothing but chaos where ever you go." Princess Celestia said in a calm but stern and serious voice. "Guards arrest this beast." Princess Celestia ordered as she held me down with her magic. I tried to fight against her magical hold but proved to be of no use. I started to move free arm towards my sacred chime on my belt. I gripped the chime and brought it to my face I then started to prepare to cast Great Magic barrier. A circle of golden light formed around me Celestia's magical grip had no effect on me. A group of guards that were holding me down used all their strength to keep me down. I threw the one holding down my arm off of me. I then punched the second one in the face sending him flying. I then sat up and grabbed the two guards holding my legs down and bashed their skulls together. I then got up and gripped my katana I turned to Celestia then said, "Bitch you attacked the wrong samurai!" I then gripped my sword and swung it a wave of corrupted dark magic shot out of the sword and nailed that bitch Celestia in the chest sending her flying. I then turned to face her guards who rushed me I jumped a good 10 feet in the air before thrusting forward and slashing my sword horizontally beheading a few guards. I snarled as 2 pegasi tried to flank me. I was quick to react and kicked him in the jaw. As I did this the other pegasus guard hit my legs stunning me for a few seconds. I then regained my composure and did a back sweep with my katana cutting him in half. I then faced 3 other earth pony guards as one of them bucked me in the balls. I fell to my knees as the second on bucked me in the chest. Then the last one bucked me in the face. I fell backwards then what felt like gallons of adrenalin coursed through my veins as I stood up once more. I slammed the first guard's head into the ground and crushed his skull. I then took the second guard and rammed his head up the first guard's asshole.I then cut the ass off of the first guard beheading the second guard. I turned to face the third guard who had basically pissed himself. I walked over to him and picked him up. I hugged him against my chest as I snapped his neck. I then dropped him and noticed my great magic barrier was down. I was then blasted with a huge bolt of magic as my vision went black. I opened my eyes to see a black cavern smothered in darkness. In front of me looked like some kind of ancient burial site. Then multiple red dots glowed a few feet ahead of me as Manus walked out of the shadows. I looked behind me as I saw a knight that was only know to exist in myths and legends. I saw Sir Knight Artorias the Abyss Walker. I saw that he held his sword in his right arm while his left arm hung limp. "So Gwyn has sent one of his knights to kill me hmm?" Manus asked as he approached Artorias. "Manus today you shall be silenced for good by Lord Gwyn's sun I shall slay you!" Artorias roared as he charged Manus Manus quickly back stepped and dodged Artorias's attack. Manus then used his oversized deformed hand to back hand Artorias sending him flying. Artorias quickly got to his feet as Manus charged him. Manus brung his staff down to where Artorias was standing but Artorias quickly moved to Manus's side and slashed Manus's side several times. Manus roared as he sent out a shock wave of pure darkness out wards blowing Artorias back a few feet. Manus put both hands on his staff and trusted it up into the air sending balls of pure darkness up and around them. The balls of darkness then headed towards Artorias Just as they were about to hit a golden force field appeared around Artorias repelling the darkness. Artorias then dashed forward two handing his sword and putting one hundred percent of his strength into this attack. Artorias put a absolutely huge gash in Manus's chest. Manus roared as he clutched his chest but then used his staff to rain darkness upon Artorias. Artorias was pelted hundreds of times by dodge ball sized balls of pure darkness. Artorias fell to his knees breathing heavily Manus walked forward towering above the fallen knight. "Truly this is sad. I expected more out of you Artorias. This was pathetic I was expecting a true fight." Manus taunted. Artorias said nothing as he sat there breathing heavily. "But you have amused me and, I think you would be a nice addition to my army of corrupted beings." Manus added as he used his magic to pour pure darkness into Artorias's veins. Artorias's wounds were then healed as Manus teleported him out of the cavern...
Chapter XI Royal Canterlot wedding part 1My eyes shot open as I sat up and shook my head. I yawned and took off my helm without noticing it was there. I rubbed my eyes and looked down. I was surprised my armor was still on. I rose an eyebrow as to why these idiots left it on me. I looked around to see a guard outside my stone cell. I looked around my cell a bit more and found my sword sheathed. I picked it up and tried to unsheathe it but to no avail. I huffed as I strapped the blade to me belt then walked up slowly to the guard. I had to figure out how to get him to spew the information I needed to have to bust out of here. I looked at the old Iron bars and seriously questioned the sanity of these ponies. I could easily break these things like a tooth pick. I looked at the guard as he glanced at me I then spoke, "excuse me guard but do you know why I am in such a weak cell instead of a stronger one?" I asked as he looked at me. "You are there because these are the strongest cells in Equestria. You are a uncontrollable murderer and need to be contained in a heavily guarded environment." The guard replied. "These cells are suppose to be strong?" I laughed as I then spoke again, "These things are like 1000 years old if I were to touch it it would turn into a pile of dust." I laughed then looked at him as he was scowling at me. "For your information these are enchanted iron bars! These are immune to magic and are heavily reinforced." The guard snapped. "Sure they are buddy I say as I walk back a corner of the room as I put my helmet back on and start to meditate. I saw nothing but blackness and felt nothing but the ice cold air nipping at my skin. But for some reason I wasn't bothered by this. I then saw a council of knights along side what looked like a king in brass armor. "My men this is the day we seal up the old chaos for good we shall make it so the hellish flames cannot spew out flames any longer." The king said as he rested a huge ultra great sword on his shoulder as the hundreds knights cheered, "Come my loyal knights of Eleum Loiyce we shall put this flame flame out and seal it up for the good of our kingdom and more importantly the good of the world!" The king shouted as his army of knights rushed into what looked like a bottomless pit. I was suddenly pulled forward and into the pit myself. We all fell for a minute or so before landing on a platform surrounded by lava, flames, and twisted tree roots that extended to all directions above us. I looked back down as I heard the roar of what sounded like a demon. I looked forward to see a demon extend from the roots of a tree come down and rest in the lava over the edge. (Aka the bed of chaos.) The king and a few knights charged at the demon only to back knocked back by a wooden arm. The knights got up again and saw two glowing balls with golden runes made of light surrounding it. The charged for the runes as the king and other knights kept the bed of chaos busy. The first knight hit one of the balls of light releasing a huge lightning like claw/hand. The other knight then released the other claw/hand and were instantly burnt to a crisp by its heat. Pillars of fire started shooting up from the floor scorching and killing every knight it touched. The numbers of the king's army was cut down quickly. Four knights decided to flee and used some kind of stone to teleport out. The king stayed and fought I have never seen a warrior like him. Hell he has more honor then me this guy was strong and fearless. The other knights fought like starving wolves trying to get food from a bear. They were picked off one by one as this thing slaughtered them. Eventually the king was the last man standing. The demonic wooden beast just sat there and waited for him to make his move. Then king drank what looked like an Estus flask then used several spells to buff himself. This guy was about to take on this beast one on one. His sword started to glow a bright blue as he charged forward. The king let out a war cry as he leaped into the air now out of reach of the arms and attacks of the demon. The king crashed into the wood at the head of the beast and saw his target. He charged forward and brought his sword above his head and with all his might he brought the glowing blade down on the bug like centipede. The thing screeched as it was cut in half. The centipede used its hellish fire to engulf the king corrupting him with what is known as the old chaos. The two beings were dragged down into the lava never to be seen again. My mouth was agape as I watched the most brave man in the world take down what was said to be the mother of demons and sacrificed himself to kill her. I fell to my knees as I watched this happen. For some reason I started to cry this man made me look like a foot solider I had to be like him! Then suddenly my vision faded to black. I was woken up to the sound of screaming and loud explosions. I quickly looked out my cell and saw that the whole hallway was wrecked. I then saw a few bug like ponies rush down the hallway and then stop at my cell to examine me. They started to chitter and screech before blasting the cell open and running off. I walked out and tried to unsheathe my sword. This time it worked as my bewitched blade shined in the light of the torches on the walls. I looked at the way these bug like things came from and ran in that direction. As I ran I eventually got to see the outside, there were ponies being attacked, beaten and, even killed. I scowled as I decided to join the ponies on this one. I kicked the wall causing it to burst into pieces as my brute strength shattered it. I jumped into the streets below and gripped both of my hands on my blade. These ass holes are about to get the ride of their lives! I ran into the streets and started cutting the pony like bugs to pieces. As a bunch of them swarmed around me I put my dark energy into the sword and heaved a slash that send a wave of darkness into a group of the things as they exploded into blood and guts. The bug like creatures then flew away from me and towards a huge swarm of them. I scowled and rushed through the city chasing them. There were at least 100 of them swarming around the six ponies who I absolutely hated. I thought about leaving them to die but again it goes against what I stand for. I leaped into the crowd and landed on a bug pony's head as it shattered into green blood and the rest of what ever the hell was in it. The six mares watched me a I looked at them and said, "We may be enemies but now because of the situation at hand we shall be friends and fight these things off for good." I said as most of them agreed accept for Apple Jack and, Rainbow dash as they scowled at me. As I turned my back to them to face the swarm of bugs. I let out a war cry and then the others followed suit as we all charged...
Chapter XII Royal Canterlot wedding part 2 As we clashed with the outer lines I started to cut the bugs down in every way I could. Cutting their legs off, beheading them, slitting their throats, and stuff like that. I was drenched in bug blood as my armor was almost colored green. Pinkie pie and Apple Jack were bucking the things in the face, Twilight and, Rarity were shooting magic, and Rainbow Dash was dive bombing them and crushing their skulls also Fluttershy ran off. I then felt my belt and came across my sacred chime. I chose to cast wrath of the gods I knelt down and spread my arms out as the whole crowd was blown to bits as the shock wave was too much for them. As the bugs were gone I spoke, "And that my friends is how you wreck bitches." I say with a smart ass attitude. "Look Alone why did you come and help us?" Twilight asked with curiosity in her voice. "Because if i didn't It would be like killing a innocent child to me. And it goes against everything I stand for." I respond as I look down at my feet then look back up, "Come on we need to find their leader and kill it." I said as I looked at them. "Oh right we need to get to the cathedral in the castle there we will meet the changeling queen... Queen Chrysalis." Twilight said as she ran towards the castle and to its gates. As we busted trough the castle doors and tore through the halls and ran towards the cathedral I looked at the others. They had pure hatred burning in their eyes. This queen must be a total bitch... All the more reason to kill her I guess. We busted down a set of double doors and walked into the wedding room as the changing queen was singing. I swear to the gods my ears started bleeding. I was sick and tired of this fucking musical number. I cleared my throat then shouted. "HEY ASS WIPE! YOU LIKE PICKING FIGHTS WITH HELPLESS PONIES WELL HOW ABOUT FIGHTING SOMEONE WHO CAN KICK YOUR ASS INTO THE NEXT MILLENNIUM!" The changeling queen stopped singing and turned around, "You six go get the guards here and get the other princesses." I said to the other six to go away. "Well well well what do we have here? Six oblivious mares and one oversized ape in armor. How cute." Queen Chrysalis said as she smirked, "Back out of this before you get hurt little boy." She taunted as I clutched my sacred chime and casted great magic barrier, soul appease, and resonant flesh. I then applied sunlight blade to my katana and held it up as I crouched and then bolted at her. I rammed into Chrysalis as her eyes shot open realizing she had been hit and hit hard. She flew into the wall creating a crater in it. She fell to the ground and slowly got up. Chrysalis charged her horn and fired several magic bolts at me which dissipated as they hit my great magic barrier. Chrysalis grinded her teeth as she fired a magic beam at me as it then dissipated again. I used my sacred chime to form a sunlight spear and chucked it at her. The sunlight spear went right through her chest as she started to bleed. I huffed as I mocked her by yawning then checking my nails that were under my gauntlet. She growled again as she flew at me and tackled me in the chest. Held her then rolled over crushing her with my weight. She quickly pushed me off then used her back hooves to buck me in the face. After she did that I was dazed for a few seconds as she activated a spell but for some reason nothing happened. She then morphed into the Iron King I knew and hated. My eyes literally had hell fire in them as I felt uncontrollable rage build up. "HOW DARE YOU TAKE THE FORM OF THAT BASTARD!!!" I screamed as I bolted towards her. I rammed her chest as I hit her over and over again. "HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU!!HOW DARE YOU!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as my attacks got faster and faster. I was practically knocking her around like a rag doll. I stopped as she was broken and beaten. Chrysalis was quivering and crying. I took off my helm and threw it on the floor. I picked her up by then neck then held her up to my face. "Now we can do this the easy way or the hard way." I said as my eyes started to twitch as I had so much anger boil. "P-p-please n-no more." Chrysalis begged as she begged and pleaded I would forgive her. "You think you are going to get out of this that easily? You dug into my mind and brung up my most hated enemy who use to be a friend, You've destroyed the capital of a nation, and you've killed many innocent ponies with your invasion plan. There is no forgiveness here!" I shouted in a crazed voice as the others walked into the room with Shining armor, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and, the main six watched me hold Chrysalis up and punch her head clean off her shoulders. I picked up the head and held it up for all to see. I walked outside the cathedral and held her head up then shouted. "ATTENTION ALL CHANGELINGS I HAVE KILLED YOUR QUEEN AND I HOLD HER HEAD IN MY HANDS! YOU SHALL ALL FLEE UNLESS YOU WANT TO MEET THE SAME GRUESOME FATE!" I yelled as the changelings looked at me with their jaws agape. They started to fly away in bunches as they screeched in fear. I turned around and smiled at my new trophy. but all I really wanted was the horn. I took my blade rose it in the air then cut the horn out of her skull. I held the horn up to my eyes and measured it. It was about 2 and one half to 3 feet l held the horn up in the air as I felt power serge through my veins. I chuckled as I strapped it to my belt and cut Celestia down who I finally noticed. She was in a egg like pod filled with green goop. As I caught her and set her down I said 3 words before walking out the door. "You are welcome" I said as I passed the others and walked out the door slowly and sheathed my katana. My work here was done. Author's Note Well Chrysalis crossed the line and payed for it dearly. Note to self don't ever piss off a angry samurai especially if his name is Sir Alonne. Hope y'all enjoyed that fight I orchestrated I'll see y'all later with a new chapter tomorrow!
Chapter XIII Friends?As I was leaving the room I was stopped by Princess Celestia. She put a hoof on my shoulder then spoke, ''Sir Alonne wait." She said in a sad tone. "What is it? Are you going to lock me up again for saving your kingdom?" I growled as my massive amount of anger in my voice still left over from the fight. "Look w-what you did for my kingdom and my ponies was a deed I could never repay you for. I think we should start over what I've done to you is something no pony should go through no matter what they have done. I will clear your criminal record and even give you a home here at the castle." Princess Celestia said as she looked at me with sad eyes. I turned around then took my helmet off and stared her in the eyes. "I would like that." I said as her strait face cracked into a small smile, and she wiped the tears from her eyes. "Great. Also I believe we all owe Sir Alonne an apology." Princess Celestia said to the others as Apple Jack, Rainbow Dash and, Shining armor grumbled with irritation. Princess Celestia gave them a death stare as they instantly shaped up. "We're sorry." Everyone accept Apple Jack, Rainbow Dash and, Shining armor. I nodded signaling that I forgave them As I turned to the other three ponies. "Well?" Princess Celestia said tapping her hoof on the floor. Apple Jack sighed as she came up first. "Well Sir Alonne Ah'm mighty sorry that I treated you like some kind of monster. You may have committed some crimes and killed but, that was in self defense. If we didn't attack you in Fluttershy's cottage this whole fiasco would have never happened... Ah'm sorry." Apple Jack Said as she bowed her head. "Apology accepted Apple Jack let us start again as friends." I said as I chuckled and smiled back. Shining Armor stepped up next as he cleared his throat. "Honorable Knight Sir Alonne I apologize for treating you poorly and hunting you down. If I didn't try to use force on you maybe things may have gone differently." Shining Armor said as he looked at me straight in the eyes. "Apology accepted young captain. You fight well and you were the first challenge I've had in a while so I thank you for that." I say as I nod. Shining Armor smiled and walked out of the room with his ego boosted and, his spirits strengthened. I then turned to Rainbow Dash she crossed her hooves then said, "I'm not apologizing to him." Princess Celestia narrowed her eyes then said, "Yes you are now apologize or I will make sure you never get into the Wonderbolts." Princess Celestia threatened as Rainbow Dash gulped then stood up on all four hooves. "I'm sorry..." She huffed in a hateful tone as she looked away. "Apology accepted Rainbow Dash." I said as I turned to Celestia then asked, "Hey where did the others go?" "They went to the dining hall for now we have to clean up the mess in here." Princess Celestia said as she looked at the room Queen Chrysalis and, I destroyed while fighting. I chuckled then said, "Sorry about that your majesty." "No its okay you have no idea how much crazy stuff happens here. Lets go catch up with the others shall we?" Princess Celestia said as she chuckled. We both walked out of the room as a angry Rainbow Dash followed us. The three of us walked into the dining room and saw that the others were at the table waiting. Luna looked up as her face turned into one that would show extreme joy. It was as if Celestia came back after being lost for thousands of years. "Sister thou art okay!" Luna said as she tackled Celestia with a bear hug. "Yes I am Luna did you doubt my hero here?" Celestia said as laid her eyes on me. Her happy face went to one of anger. "What is it doing here? Shouldn't it be in the dungeons?" Princess Luna said with venom dripping from her voice. "Sister Sir Alonne here was the one who saved everypony from Chrysalis's wrath." Princess Celestia asked. "He saved us?! That thing has caused more destruction and death then any villain we have ever faced!" Luna exclaimed as she snarled at me then spoke again, "Plus he doesn't even have enough power to challenge any strong magic user much less kill and immortal." Luna said as she eyed me. "You want proof Princess here look at what I ripped off her skull. " I said as I showed Princess Luna Queen Chrysalis's horn. Princess Luna's eyes widened and he jaw dropped to the floor. "T-there is no way he did that!" Princess Luna said as she backed up in fear while looking at me. "Luna I assure you he did. Sir Alonne beat her down to the point where she begged for mercy. Sir Alonne showed none then punched her so hard that his blow blew her head clean off her shoulders." Princess Celestia said as she used her magic to show Luna what happened. *Memory Princess Celestia's P.O.V* Sir Alonne Held her as they rolled over Sir Alonne was crushing her with his own weight. She quickly pushed him off then used her back hooves to buck him in the face. After she did that Sir Alonne was dazed for a few seconds as she activated a spell but for some reason nothing happened. She then morphed into the a humanoid figure that Sir Alonne knew and hated. His eyes literally had hell fire in them as I felt Sir Alonne feel uncontrollable rage build up. "HOW DARE YOU TAKE THE FORM OF THAT BASTARD!!!" Sir Alonne screamed as he bolted towards her. Sir Alonne rammed her chest as he hit her over and over again. "HOW DARE YOU! HOW DARE YOU!!HOW DARE YOU!!!" Sir Alonne screamed at the top of his lungs as his attacks got faster and faster. Sir Alonne was practically knocking her around like a rag doll. Sir Alonne stopped as she was broken and beaten. Chrysalis was quivering and crying. Sir Alonne took off my helm and threw it on the floor. I picked her up by then neck then held her up to my face. "Now we can do this the easy way or the hard way." Sir Alonne said as his eyes started to twitch as I had so much anger boil. "P-p-please n-no more." Chrysalis begged as she begged and pleaded I would forgive her. "You think you are going to get out of this that easily? You dug into my mind and brung up my most hated enemy who use to be a friend, You've destroyed the capital of a nation, and you've killed many innocent ponies with your invasion plan. There is no forgiveness here!" Sir Alonne shouted in a crazed voice as the others walked into the room with Shining armor, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and, the main six watched me hold Chrysalis up and punch her head clean off her shoulders. *Memory ends* Luna was fearful for her life. The Changeling Queen that Overpowered her sister was so easily destroyed by this mortal being who knew nothing about this world's magic and, nothing about alicorns. Princess Luna started shivering as she knew now not to mess with this guy. Princess Luna then felt a void like pit form in her stomach as she realized she just insulted him several times by calling him it, a villain, and worst of all helpless. "S-S-Sir Alonne I-I meant nothing by calling you an it and, a villain. It was just out of anger P-please forgive me!" Luna begged as she was at my feet with both hooves together like she was praying to a god. "I forgive you. I may have caused your all trouble but there is no reason to fear me. I am a man of honor, loyalty and, heroism. I only punish the wicked and the corrupted" I said as she relaxed and sighed. I walked over to the table and placed my helmet beside me as I waited for a meal to arrive. I sat with my legs crossed and took a meditating position then sighed. It was quiet and peaceful for a few minutes before I heard something under the table. I opened one eye as I looked down to see tree young ponies peaking their heads out of the table cloth. They gasped as they saw me then jumped onto me. "We got em'!" A tanish filly said as she tried to hold me down. "We are the best!" A white filly said with her obnoxious high pitched voice. "Aw man we are the best criminal catchers!" A filly with a orange coat and a purple mane exclaimed. "Will you three get off me please?" I asked with a unamused tone. Apple Jack, Rarity and, Rainbow Dash came and picked up the three fillies. "I am so sorry mister Alonne these three get into a lot of shenanigans. Please forgive them" Rarity said as she smiled and used her magic to tug on the white filly's ear. "Ah'm sorry too mah' little sister does outrageously stupid things with her 2 friends." Apple Jack said as she ushered her little sister away from me. Rainbow Dash just gave the orange filly a glare before flying them back to a smaller table. I sat up and put the chair back on its legs then sat down again. "What was wrong with those three?" I asked aloud. "Oh they are just our little sisters." Apple Jack said, "Minus Scootaloo." Apple Jack said as she looked at the orange filly who happened to be Scootaloo. "Thats fine" I say as I rub my head sat in my meditating position again, "So when is said food going to be ready?" I ask with a straight face. "It will be out any minute now." Princess cadence says as the kitchen doors bust open as a bunch of ponies bring trays of food out. Everyone got a dish they desired and I got a salad. I then picked up a fork and started eating. Lunch was uneventful and boring everyone was silent and minded their own buisness. As we all finished I got up then asked. "Do you have a bedroom I could rest in?" I asked as princess Celestia nodded then told a guard to lead me to one of the guest quarters. About an fifteen minutes later I flopped onto the bed and fell asleep. Unaware of the dark presence watching me... Author's Note Well here it is chapter 13! hope y'all enjoyed it! Also I want some thoughts on what to do with the story leave a comment below with your ideas and, suggestions.
Chapter XIV dream scapeAuthor's Note Just so you know I'm going to give sir Alonne a Japanese first name so try not to flip shit because I gave him a first name. Also this was way back hundreds of years before drangleic. Chapter XIV dream scape It was silent for what felt like an eternity I was enjoying a dream of mine. I was in my home land visiting my memories. My father and I were playing around and using kendo sticks to practice sword play. My father was a brave samurai like myself everything I've ever been taught was from that man. He was my only company sense my mother died when I was three years old. I sat down in the grass and watched as the past me and, my father fought with wooden swords. Eventually my father disarmed me and held the wooden sword inches away from my neck. "Got you Hiroto!" My father said as he chuckled then helped me up. (Hiroto is a Japanese name that means "large, great" or 博 (hiro) "command, esteem" combined with 翔 (to) "soar, fly" or 斗 (to), which refers to the constellation Ursa Major. So I kinda thought it was a fitting name for Sir Alonne also Hiroto Alonne sounds good.) "Yeah you did get me this time father. Best five out of eight!" I said as I raised my wooden sword again and took a mediocre fighting stance. I watched as my past self clashed with my father in a battle. Again I was disarmed but I lasted a little bit longer then the last round. "Okay I think that is enough training for now Hiroto. Lets take a break for supper." My father said as him and my younger self walked into the house. I then got up and followed them into my old house. The house was about your average house. Three bed rooms, 1 medium sized kitchen, 2 bathrooms, and one large family room. My father and, Hiroto walked into the kitchen and started to make a thing of fish, some sliced fruit and, a side of rice. I smiled remembering that was one of my favorite meals when I was younger. Every time we had it I got so exited and while it was cooking sometimes I would sneak some fruit or under cooked fish with a handful of rice. These times were peaceful and happy I was always the most cheerful young boy in the village. I was friends with everyone and, everyone was friends with me. I then heard a crack of thunder and, lightning outside as it started to rain. I was never really fond of storms when I was young I was terrified of them. I looked at the younger me/Hiroto who had fallen flat on his ass as my father chuckled. I was about 15 years old and, was heavily protected by my father. Ever sense my mother was killed by a hoard of undead my the only thing left for my father was me. "Don't worry Hiroto the thunder can't hurt you. It is the sky god Gwyn of Cinder who has summoned a storm to refresh this land with new water." My dad said as I loosened up a little. "Father?" I asked as I stood up and looked at him. "Yes what is it Hiroto?" My father asked. "Is the sky god Lord Gwyn of Cinder real?" I questioned as my father turned to me with a smile. "Of course he is. Lord Gwyn brings us his almighty sunlight and his black knights protect us from the undead." My father said as he smiled. A tear of joy fell from my eye as the memory was interrupted by a darkness that blackened my sight. I heard a familiar voice that belonged to one being and one being alone Manus! Manus chuckled behind me as he walked up using his staff for support. "Those are some interesting memories Sir Alonne or should I say Hiroto Alonne." Manus said as he sat at my side in his deformed monster form Manus sighed as he spoke again, "I have been told that you have made friends with the ponies. You are a brave and worthy warrior indeed I must say after all you have done you would definitely put up more of a fight then Artorias did." Manus said as he chuckled and sat still for a few seconds. "Manus what do you want? Why do you want to cover this world in darkness? What did these beings or anyone ever do to you." I asked as I glanced at him as he scowled. "I was tortured by the people of Oolacile. They found my resting place in the chasm where I live. I was dead when they found me but for some reason they decided to bring me back to life. After they did that they felt that I was evil and they took me to their dungeons and tortured me mercilessly. For a few months I held my sanity but soon I snapped. I lost everything I had and I went mad. The wardens and guards came to get me one day but found me in a corner laughing. As they approached me I went berserk on them. I used the dark arts I made and used it to kill them then use their art of reviving to bring them back and turn them into deformed monsters. They attacked and killed others spreading this new curse I created and corrupted others. Soon the prison was taken over and my minions spread into the town. They killed and corrupted others the monsters I created killed every living thing in the town. With the souls of the ones who tormented me I turned into what you see before you today." Manus said as he sighed then slammed his staff on the floor showing me everything that happened. "W-wow I thought you were just a beast of darkness and corruption but they turned you into the beast you are before me." I said dumbfounded. "Yes the disturbance I caused was so great that the word of my awakening spread like a wild fire around the lands. Lord Gwyn of Cinder send his best swords man Artorias to slay me. He fought through all of my forces and, eventually reached me. The battle went on for a good thirty minutes before I defeated Artorias and corrupted him." Manus said as he lowered his head then he lifted it up as I felt his anger build back up. "But that is all you need to hear. It has been wonderful seeing you Hiroto but I have to go." Manus said as he slammed his catalyst on the floor as I was shaken out of sleep by a pony known as Pinkie Pie. "Come on Sir Alonnie wake up the wedding party is about to start and the guest of honor shouldn't be late!" Pinkie Pie said as she continued to shake me. I pried her off me and got up I brushed myself off and, strapped my katana to my belt. "Okay Im ready now lead me to this party Pinkie." I said as she smiled then said. "Okie dokie loky!" As she led me to the ball room...
Chapter XV The wedding reseptionAs I walked down the hall with Pinkie Pie she bounced down the hallway each time she did Pinkie made an annoying as hell boing sound and it was driving me up the wall. I eventually decided t carry her so that hellish sound she made when she bounced would stop. "What the? Sir Alonne what are you doing?" Pinkie Pie asked as I walked down the hallway with her in one arm while I was grinding my teeth out of annoyance. "I am caring you because every time you bounce you make a sound that is driving me insane!" I snapped as Pinkie recoiled after I snapped at her. "Jeez whats gotten your panties in a knot?" Pinkie Pie asked I sighed as my eye twitched under my helm. "Because you pink nuisance you are annoying as hell! I swear to the gods I have no Idea how your friends put up with you!" I cussed as I marched into the ball room by kicking the large double doors open drawing attention to me instantly. "Oh everypony here is our guest of honor!" Pinkie Pie said as she somehow teleported out of my grip and into the middle of the room. All the ponies in the room looked at me again then murmured stuff like "Is that really the guy who killed the changeling queen?" "That thing is ugly!" and so on. I Ignored the fools and took a seat at an empty table and slammed my head into it. I started to close my eyes before feeling like someone was mere feet away staring at me and not taking their eyes off me. I lifted my head up to see a mint green unicorn staring at me with a unnaturally huge smile that honestly creeped me out. "Yes what is it madam?" I asked picking my head up and straightening my posture. "You must be Sir Alonne right?" The unicorn asked basically squealing. "Yes i am Sir Alonne." I responded as I took my helm off so I could breath better. "I'm Lyra Heartstrings lead Anthropologist of Equestria and, professional lyre player! I can not describe in words how I feel to be in your almighty presence!" Lyra said as she fell to her knees and started kissing my boots. I was taken aback as this mare kissed my feet like I was some kind of legendary god of yore. Then another mare who had butter colored fur and a pink and, bluish purple mane came and grabbed Lyra off my feet. "I am terribly sorry about that Mister Alonne my mare friend here is crazy about humans and ever sense she heard about you she has been going nuts." The candy colored mare said as she pulled Lyra by the ear away from me. "That okay miss... May I ask what your name is?" I asked as she smiled then said. "My name is Bon Bon Mr. Alonne." Bon Bon said as she dragged Lyra away ash she was trying to use her hooves to cling onto the tiles on the floor as if she had fingers. I sighed as I got up from the table and, went to the bar to see if there was anything edible there. I picked up my helmet and opened my bottomless box then placed it in there. I closed the box and put it in one of my satchels then walked over to the bar. As I sat down I looked at the bar tender who immediately walked up to me then said, "Sir Alonne it is an honor to meet Equestria's savior. What can I get you today?" The bar tender asked with a smile on his face. "May I have a hot cup of herbal tea and, fish with a side of rice and sliced fruit?" I asked as the bar tender simply nodded and walked off into a kitchen. He came back with my food, drink and, a fork he placed it down in front of me with a smile. "Is there anything I else I can do for you Sir Alonne?" The bar tender asked as I shook my head signaling no. I sighed as I ate my food and drank my tea. I finished and, eventually looked to my side to see Rainbow Dash who seemed like she was drunk. I walked over then sat down next to her as she looked over with a drunken smile on her face as she hiccuped a few times. "H-hey I-I-I know you mister y-you are like one of those Wonderbolt guys aren't you?" Rainbow Dash said as she giggled then hiccuped. "Rainbow Dash are you alright? Its me Sir Alonne." I said as she smiled and laid her chin on my elbow. "O-oh Its y-you huh?" Rainbow Dash said as she giggled then hugged me, "Y-you can't t-tell anypony this b-but I like you... A-a lot!" Rainbow dash giggled as she clinged on to me and licked my cheek, "You are so brave and strong! t-th-those mussles of yours must be made of some kind of steel you b-big s-sexy beast!" Rainbow Dash said as she hiccuped then lifted her head up. "Waiter!" Rainbow Dash Yelled as the waiter walked over "Yes Ms. Dash how may I help you?" The waiter said as he started cleaning a beer mug. "G-get this big s-sexy beast your s-strongest alcohol in a h-huge mug!" Rainbow Dash commanded as the waiter obliged and a few seconds later brought back a huge mug of whisky and placed it in front of me. Rainbow Dash looked up hiccuped then said, "Drink up you mean l-lean changeling k-killing machine!" She said as I picked up the mug and chugged it. My sight turned fuzzy and, I felt light headed. "W-what i-in the h-hell?" I asked as I hiccuped and held my head. I had never been drunk in my life I was never really fond of this alcohol stuff but man for some reason I enjoyed this shit! The rest of the night was a blurred memory as all i could remember was dancing and drinking a lot. But oh how I would regret this in the morning. I am a fucking idiot I tell you... Light pierced my vision as I put a pillow over my head and turned to my side. This did not help as the light for some damn reason shined through the pillow. I groaned as I sat up in a bed without my armor and without any cloths. I licked my lips as they felt dryer then a desert and looked around for my pants. As I did so I felt a huge head ache hit me like the Iron King's scepter to the face. I looked to my side as a huge pit in my stomach formed. Last night I was drunk and I ended up sleeping next to Rainbow Dash in bed naked. As I realized this Rainbow Dash rose out of bed rubbed her eyes then looked at me. She screeched then chucked a lamp next to her towards my face as I dodged the thing barely. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM?!" Rainbow Dash yelled as she threw a pillow at me. "I don't know!" I responded slightly less panicked, "I just woke up next to you!" I shouted as she blushed then asked. "W-were we drunk last night?" Rainbow Dash asked as her blush grew redder. "I think so and I think we may have had sex as well" I said as her face was now redder then the apples on Apple Jack's flank. "No one will find out about this okay?" Rainbow Dash said as I nodded got dressed back into my armor and walked out of the room. Today would be a long fucking day...
Chapter XVII Two worlds collide Chapter XVII Two worlds collide As the Chosen undead and I walked back into the castle I started to get more and more worried on what is happening to our worlds. I look over to the chosen undead who is wearing this set of armor and had these weapons and other things equiped (Note this is my stuff in IRL on Dark Souls II) Vendric's crown +5 Drake Blood Armor +5 Drake Blood Gantlets +5 Drake Blood leggings +5 Right hand weapon 1: Yorgh's spear +5 Right hand weapon 2: Dark Pyromancy flame +10 Left hand weapon 1: The Kings Shield +5 Left hand weapon 2: Chime of want +5 Left hand weapon 3: Staff of wisdom +5 Ring 1: Third dragon ring Ring 2: Royal solider's ring +2 Ring 3: Ring of Dispelling + 3 Ring 4: Ring of residence + 3 (The level may not be accurate because I cant remember the starting stats off the top of my head.) Stats Level - 325 Vitality - 30 endurance - 15 vigor - 30 Attunement - 30 Strength - 55 Dexterity - 45 Adaption - 30 Intelligence - 60 Faith - 60 As he walks beside me silently I get more and, more tempted to ask him what the hell was going on and, why he killed Ramie not me. Then I could not take it any more I had to know what the hell was going on. "So Chosen Undead may I ask why you saved me? Also do you know what in the name of the gods is going on?" I asked as the Chosen Undead sighed. "These two worlds are colliding and a powerful dark being that I have recently discovered to be named Manus is combining these two worlds so he can take spread the undead curse and take both worlds over easily." The Chosen Undead said before continuing, "And the reason I saved you was that you were not corrupted by the darkness like Ramie was." The Chosen Undead finished as we turned the corner and headed for the throne room. "I see and, how long do you think before the process of the two worlds colliding is complete?" I asked in a somewhat worried tone. "Soon... Very soon Sir Alonne. We need to find the four old ones souls so we can use their power to defeat and get rid of Manus and his wretched darkness for good." The Chosen Undead says as he cracked his neck. "So here is what we will do now. We shall consult the princess of this contender ask for a handful of her best soldiers and we will journey to present day ehhh... Whats the name kingdom you are from?" I asked as the Chosen Undead sighed then responded. "The kingdom is known only as Drangleic." The Chosen Undead responds. "Yes we shall go to Drangleic and with the handful of soldiers we will find these four beings slay them and hopefully obtain their souls before Manus carries out his plan." I said as I looked at the chosen Undead who nodded in agreement. We both pushed the double doors to the throne room open and walked past the dozens of ponies waiting in a line. We were stopped by a snooty noble who glared at us then said. "Just who do you filthy scum bags think you are cutting in front of us? We have a dire situation and we have to go first." The fancily dressed unicorn snarled at us. "Oh we're sorry our situation just happens to have the fate of your wold on the line bitch so move out of the way!" The Chosen Undead said as he pushed the mare out of his way sending her tumbling back a few feet. We walked to the front of the line and cleared our throats. "Oh hello Sir Alonne and, well who is your new friend here?" Princess Celestia asked. "My name is Aracnoth your majesty." Aracnoth said as he bowed then stood back up. "Princess Celestia we bring dire news. A being named Manus is bringing our world into yours and he plans to cover your kingdom with pure darkness. We can stop him but we need you to lend us a handful of your best warriors, and mages for this." I said as we both kneeled. "What do you mean there is no magic disturbances anywhere. I have not sensed a trace of dark magic anywhere and there is no sign of a being of such power you speak of who is named Manus." Princess Celestia said as a horrible roar fills the air. The sky started to turn a sickly blood red as black mist rose from the center of the room. Ponies raced away to the walls as one huge being started to take shape. As almost all light in the room was wiped out multiple red orbs appeared as the ground shook. I gritted my teeth as Manus walked out of the darkness and everyone stood in shock and, terror. Manus chuckled demonically as he walked forward with his huge catalyst at his side. The room started to reek of rotten flesh and decay as Manus got closer and closer. Manus stopped as he stood there staring Princess Celestia, Aracnoth, and myself in the eyes. "Who are you state your name!" Princess Celestia commanded. "Oh demanding are we? My name is Manus, Father of the Abyss. I am the god of humanity, creator of the dark and, master of the undead curse." Manus said as he chuckled. "What purpose do you have here?" Princess Celestia asked narrowing her eyes. "Not to long ago Aracnoth here killed Sir Alonne and Sir Alonne was brought here by my new ally Discord." Manus said as discord appeared but this time looked a lot more sinister. Discords eyes were all black accept for a little red dot in the middle that slightly trembled. His fur was matted with blood and was dyed a demonic black. His horns here more curved and his fangs longer and covered with blood. Discord was now 2 times larger then he was before and a cold dark aura emitted from his corrupted soul, "Because of that I discovered your wonderful world. It was ripe with life and power and, I want everything from here. So as discord here was being sealed up I used the huge magic disturbance to open a rift in reality and make our two worlds collide." Manus said as he Laughed. "Well sorry to disappoint you Manus but I am going to have to ask you to leave... NOW!" Celestia bellowed as Manus scowled. "Oh no can do Celly when I want something I get it and this world is mine now and, there is nothing you can do about it." Manus said as he cackled madly then vanished into the dark. The castle and the world around us lightened up as Manus left we then looked to Celestia as she said, "You two have a deal. You are going to have my best guards, and mages at your side and we will stop this fiend!" Princess Celestia said as she looked at the guards and signaled for them to round up their best troops and retrieve the best mages in Equestria. We have a long journey ahead of us and their ain't no stopping this train till we reach our destination! Author's Note Well here we go shit is about to get real! Sir Alonne, Aracnoth and about 20 other guys are going to board the train to Drangleic and this ain't no ordinary train my friends. ALL ABOARD THE MOTHA FUCKIN RAPE TRAIN!!! An the rape train ain't got no brakes so this train will wreck everything in its path. Till next time young knights Oblivion
Chapter XVIII Sir Alonne Verses Ornstein the dragonslayerMyself and Aracnoth walked in front of what we were given. 10 heavily armored soldiers, 5 lightly armored archers and, 5 heavily trained mages. I stopped in the middle of the line of stallions. Now it was time to put on my best drill Sargent impression: "Now do any of you know what you are about to get into?" I asked with a calm stern voice, "You all my think you are all that but you are nowhere close to being tough enough to survive what hell we are about to go through." I said as I stared at 1 stallion who was chuckling. I grabbed him by the scruff and lifted him up to my face. "What the hell do you think is funny scum bag?!" I said in a dangerously low voice, "I don't even expect any of you to come back alive from this quest." I growl as the guard swallowed and started to sweat furiously. I dropped him and, backed up then looked at everyone else. "Well you pansies lets get moving!" I hollered as Aracnoth started to lead us to the rift to Drangleic. We walked about 10 miles before coming upon a rift of blackness: "Aracnoth where will this spit us out?" I asked as Aracnoth turned to me. "This should send us all to Majula and from there we will go to Heide's tower of flame then to No mans wharf then we take the boat there to the Lost Bastille and finally to Sinner's rise. This will take us about 2 to 3 days to accomplish." Aracnoth said as we walked through the rift in space time. In a minute or so we were blinded by light and spat out into Majula. As we all piled out of the darkness I saw a wrecked settlement with a giant hole in the ground. It was nothing to impressive but the landscape was an eyeful. I took a few seconds to admire it before walking east towards Hides tower of flame. Aracnoth and myself lead our 20 men into the tunnel at the side of the mountain and trekked through it. After walking through the mountain for lord knows how long we finally reached Heide's tower of flame. The first enemy was a tall greenish knight that was my size. I rolled my eyes as I dashed forward and with one swipe cut the bastard in half. As everyone's but Aracnoth's jaws dropped I just flicked the blood off my sword. Aracnoth and myself lead the 20 ponies though Heide's tower of flame with me basically sticking my sword up everything's rectum and ripping it a new asshole. We came to a cathedral as we killed our last enemy. Aracnoth pulled the lever sending the draw bridge down. I told everyone to stay where they were while Aracnoth and, I fought what ever was up there. As we walked up to the fog wall we both put our hands out as the fog shifted and made a weird breathing out/hissing sound as we walked trough it. Before me was a legend a knight that when I was a child I obsessed over. Before me was standing a legendary dragon slayer who slayed hundreds if not thousands of dragons with his legendary lightning. I could not believe my eyes the man before me was a man I knew a long time ago. A demigod and dragon slayer of yore. Ornstein the dragonslayer stood before me with darkened armor and stood still like a statue. Part of me just wanted to go bear hug my idol but the other side of me with common sense held me back. I bowed in respect before putting both of my hands on my weapon as Ornstein did the same then bowed. Now a fight between 2 might warriors shall begin this fight will become one of yore as one samurai and one dragonslayer battled to the death... Ornstein charged forward as I jumped out of the way. I slashed my katana twice before Ornstein jumped out of the way. Darkness formed at the tip of Ornstein's spear as he pointed it at me and fired several ball sized orbs of darkness. I jumped into the air and flipped several times before landing behind Ornstein and, then punched him several times in the blink of an eye. Ornstein fell over onto his face as I loomed over him Ornstein pushed himself used his legs to kick me in the stomach. I staggered backwards as Ornstein did several cartwheels backwards as he grabbed his spear and, charged me. Ornstein impaled me with his spear as he used darkness to hurt me severely. Ornstein flung me into a wall and exhaled before raising his spear and charging me again. What was a few seconds turned into hours for me. I vowed I would never fall to anyone unless I deemed them worthy. But Ornstein was not worthy even though he is my idol. He has gone hollow and lost his sanity there for he is not worthy of spilling my blood. My eyes snapped open as I caught his spear inches from my chest. Ornstein charged his spear with darkness as I felt my life drain from me but this didn't stop me. No I would never succumb to darkness... NEVER! I rose up with fire in my eye as I looked at the corrupted dragonslayer before me. I ripped the spear out of his hand as I tossed them over to Aracnoth. I started hand to hand combat with Ornstein as I threw rapid punches and kicks at him. Ornstein could not counter one of my moves I was too fast for him. Years of training led up to this moment as I beat Ornstein to a bloody pulp with my fists. I heard the other ponies enter the fog wall behind me as they took in the battle before them with their own eyes. "W-what the hell?" One of the guards ask out loud. "Yes that is our leader in action and now you know why he is leading you." Aracnoth said as he nodded his head. "He is brutal and merciless. What the hell is he?" The guard asked as he trembled. "He is a samurai of honor and light, and you should thank the gods he is on our side." Aracnoth said as the guard gulped and nodded. They watched as I continued to beat Ornstein to a bloody pulp. Ornstein eventually got away then picked up his spear as Aracnoth threw my sword to me. I caught my sword in mid air without even looking at it. Ornstein was preparing to use what strength he had left into one fatal attack. I put both hands on my katana and bolted forward we both slashed our weapons as we crossed beside each other. As we stopped I could hear Ornstein choking on his own blood as he fell to his knees and died. I wiped his blood off my blade and picked his spear up. As I turned to where his body once was it vanished and turned to dust as it blew away in a nonexistent breeze. I held my trophy in one hand and my katana in the other. I turned to the others as they all moved aside as I walked out of the cathedral and onto my next challenger the Dragon Rider... Author's Note The reason Sir Alonne is so op is Its freaking NG +22 AND HE IS A BOSS!!!!!!! YEEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!! NO ONE CAN STOP THE SIR ALONNE RAPE TRAIN EXPRESS!!!
Chapter XIX No mans wharf and Lost Bastille Chapter XIX No mans wharf and Lost Bastille For the next 30 minutes or so we defeated The Dragon Rider, talked to some girl that is obsessed with miracles, and walked down a large hole and killed a bunch more of those old knights. It was nothing too exciting but we finally reached No mans wharf. As we lit the bonfire I saw a woman in the corner at first I was a little suspicious but then I decided to talk to her. "Hello?" I asked as the woman looked up slightly. "What is it? I don't know you and, you don't know me things are better that way." The woman said as she sighed "Madam may I ask what your name is and can you assist us in our quest?" I asked as she looked up again. "My name is Lucatiel of Mirrah. Why is it do you need my assistance you seem to have plenty of..." Lucatiel went silent as she saw the ponies in armor and holding weapons as they were battle ready: "What in the name of the gods are those things?!" Lucatiel said as she pointed at the ponies. "Hey we are not things woman!" One of the guards ponies snapped at her. Lucatiel jumped back in surprise and drew her sword and put both her hands on it: "I don't know what hole you beasts crawled out of but I will shove you back down it and, make sure you don't ever come out!" Lucatiel snarled as she raised her sword. The ponies and, Lucatiel were about to butt heads before I stepped in and holared: "Stop it right now or I swear to the gods all of you will know what true pain is!" As I said this they all stopped and, looked at me. Lucatiel sighed then walked up to me, "I am awfully sorry uhhh... May I ask what your name is?" Lucatiel asked as I nodded. "My name is Sir Alonne" I say as she nodded and conrinued talking. "Like I said I am awfully sorry for my out burst Sir Alonne and to answer your question from earlier yes I will join you in your quest." Lucatiel said as she then cocked her eyebrow then asked, "What is the quest you are on anyways?" "We are collecting the four great one's souls to take on a being known as Manus and stop him from spreading the undead curse and his darkness to their world." Aracnoth said as he gestured to the ponies. "Yes that would explain why I've never seen or heard of them before." Lucatiel said as she nodded her head, "Well we shouldn't waste too much time here we need to get going." Lucatiel finished as we all nodded and walked into No mans wharf. I directed half of us go one way and the other half go the other way. As we crossed the bridges Aracnoth and myself slayed 2 hollows. We started to raid the area killing hollow after hollow. Eventually we got to a high point of the area and we ran into these humanoid like things. They were a bit tougher then the other enemies but they were killable we eventually came to the top of the area and rung the bell. The ship in the water lit up and came towards the docks backwards. How the fuck that works I will never know. We boarded the ship and slaughtered all the other hollows. I then came face to face with a red invader spirit and we fought one on one. He lasted about a good 10 seconds before I sliced him to pieces. We went down into the hull and came across the fog wall of the area. We entered the fog wall 1 by 1 and prepared to fight. The Fluxile Sentury I charged the thing and sliced its sides a few timed before jumping back and avoiding one of its smash attacks with its iron club covered in spikes. As this happened Aracnoth and several others did a tag team strategy where one by one they thrusted their weapons into the beast so I could attack. I dashed forward and used my bewitched ability from my blade and, Impaled him. My blade started to glow red as I flung him off my blade. Lucatiel ran forward and slashed several times as the Fluxile Sentury fell over. All at once we attack shoving all our blades into its stomach overkilling him. The Fluxile Sentury turned to ash then disappeared as he was blown away. Aracnoth went into the front hull as we all went to the surface of the ship and watched as we sailed off into the mist. The Lost Bastille As we arrived I commanded everyone to get off the ship in a single file. As we got off there was a small elevator so I had 5 ponies go in at a time as Lucatiel, Aracnoth, and myself went last. As we arrived we walked towards a set of gates and I had Aracnoth open them. As they opened we all walked through but not without having to deal with several rat like dogs and one big mummified like man thing with a slipshod like halberd. As we got rid of them we had to deal with 2 more of them and 3 other dog/rats. After that we walked over a ruined like stone path and into a building. As I walked inside I was assaulted by 5 soldiers with greatswords. I sighed and with one great and swift slash beheaded them all. We walked down the stairs and came to a latter. I had to throw the ponies up one by one then go up myself. As I finally got up there I saw 4 ponies fighting other soldiers and, kill them. As they finished killing the soldiers I walked over to the fog wall and walked through it. The Ruin Sentinels As the others followed me I was hit in the gut but a hammer like halberd. As I got up I dashed forward and Picked the Sentinel up and threw it to the ground below. I then jumped off the platform and plunged my sword into its chest. The Sentinel instantly died as it turned to ash and vanished in a nonexistent breeze. The other 2 Sentinels came down as everyone finally got into the room they then all jumped down to join the fight. As we destroyed them by hitting them and staggering them time and, time again. I went up behind one and Back stabbed it ripping its stomach open. Killing that Sentinel we all turned to the last one who clearly knew he was fucked. The Sentinel did as sweep attack knocking the guys in the front row back. I decided to rush forwards sense he left himself wide open for attack. I rammed into him and stuck my katana in his gut and slowly tore him in half. As I split the Sentinel in half he instantly turned to ash and disappeared. I sighed as I ushered the ponies up the stairs and to the bonfire. Aracnoth went first and killed the explosive hollow then led us through to the bonfire... Author's Note Ugh this chapter was exhausting but nonetheless I hoped you enjoyed it!
Chapter XX Sinners riseAs Tore through the Lost Bastille killing everything in sight. I looked for obvious places that the so called Lost Sinner might be. I looked to the north and saw an isolated tower that had several guards/hollows on it. I knew this had to be the tower she was in I then turned around and called the others, "GUYS I FOUND IT!" I yell as everyone rushes over to me. "Where is it?" Aracnoth asks as he looks around. I lift my arm up and point to the most Isolated tower far to the north: "Over there its an isolated tower that seems heavily guarded." I said as Lucatiel nodded. "I have been summoned here many times and, that is the correct tower." Lucatiel says as we all head down to the bridge towards the tower. As we walked over the crossbow wielding soldiers loaded their crossbows and, started firing at us. I sprinted forward and jumped up as I slaughtered each of them. After that Lucatiel guided everyone down to the room with the elevator. 2 went down at time slowly we all got down to the bottom floor. As I got on the elevator one of the chains broke as I started to slide off the platform. I held onto one of the chains as the second one broke. I gritted my teeth as I jumped towards one of the walls. Everyone gasped as they saw my jump but looked at me in awe as I did godly parcore sliding down and jumping off of the walls. As I reached the bottom The elevator platform fell into the water below. I got down to where everyone else was as I waited for the wave of panic. "How are we going to get back up?!" "We're going to be trapped here forever!" "We are going to die!" And there it is I sighed as I drew in a breath and shouted: "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" All the ponies panic stopped as the looked at me: "There is a primordial bonfire behind the Lost Sinner's room. The bonfire will teleport us right back to Majula. Also you are the most powerful magic users in you world you could have just teleported us back to the top you idiots." I said as the ponies blushed. "Now come we shall charge into battle!" I chanted as we ran forward. We split off into four groups slaying the deformed beasts ahead. As we did so I charged ahead and killed everything else. I then lead them all across the bridge in a single file to prevent any one from falling off. After we got to the other end Myself, Aracnoth, and Lucatiel put our hands out and traversed the fog wall. Cut scene Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer and closer to the lost sinner. She looks up as you see a bug on her mask the bug crawls in there and the Lost Sinner screams in pain. She then calms down and picks up her sword then slowly stood up. She then swung her sword making the flames extinguish... End of cut scene I commanded Aracnoth to take the mages and Lucatiel to take the archers and lighter knights under their command and attack her from all sides. I then took my guards and had them rush her. As they did the first 3 knights were slaughtered as the others were sprayed with the blood of their comrades. I jumped to the front of the brigade of knights and used my bewitched blade's ability to absorb her strength and power temporally. I used her speed to slash her about 10 times in 5 seconds. I used My, Ramie's, and Her strength to lay devastating blows on the Lost Sinner. As I did so she was staggered and then fell on her ass. I took this opening to repost she jolted in shock as the shock wave from my blade went through her stomach renewing my sword's bewitched ability. As she got up pyromancers came out of the vents and started to attack my troops. She then went into a barrage of attacks each of them hit me getting more harsh by the second. I started to feel a burning sensation on my body as It heated up. I swear to the gods she applied hellfire to her blade! I Caught her blade before it hit me again and I ripped it away from her hands. As I got it away from her I noticed the damn thing weighed a ton! So I kicked it away from me as it slided to the other side of the room. As this happened I used my katana to impale her several times as she roared in pain. As she did fire erupted from the ground as he punched me as her fist created a huge explosion. I was blown back several feet as she jumped 7 feet into the air and landed on my stomach. She picked up her sword and rose it into the air preparing to shove it through my heart. But before she could do that Aracnoth tackled her and shoved his sword through her neck. The Lost sinner choked on her own blood as she held onto her neck as her hands spasumed. She then fell limp and turned to dust leaving her soul and the old witch's soul behind. I picked both up and smiled. "One down three to go." I said as the others finally killed off the pyromancers. I sighed and slumped against the wall breathing heavily. Aracnoth walked over then sat down next to me. "Hey Sir Alonne are you okay?" Aracnoth asked as he nudged me. "Yeah I think I have 3 broken ribs but other then that I'm fine." I say as Aracnoth pulls out a golden flask then hands it to me. "Here drink this it will heal you." He said as I took my helmet off brought to flask to my lips and, gulped some down. As I did this I felt my ribs go back into place and my wounds heal. I felt my energy return as the golden liquid rushed down my throat. "Thank you Aracnoth." I said as I handed the flask back to him. "No Sir Alonne you keep it. You'll need it more then me plus I have a lot of other healing items." Aracnoth said as he showed me a bag full of life gems. "Oh thank you Aracnoth I appreciate your generosity." I responded as I got back up and walked to the other side of the room and pushed the large stone/iron doors open. I walked down the stairs and towards the bonfire. As we all huddled around it I reached my hand out and lit it. I then activated its teleportation ability as we all went back to Majula... Author's Note Well one of the four great souls have been collected but what challenges shall Sir Alonne face? Next chapter shall be The Skeleton Lords and, Mytha the Baneful Queen!
Chapter XXI The Skeleton Lords and, Mytha the Baneful QueenWe warped back to Majula and once we arrived the portal of darkness was open again. I gritted my teeth and commanded the guards to ready their weapons and to attack on my command. As the portal shifted and dark purple mist blew out as six figures came through the portal and into the world. "Restrain them! DO not let them get away if needed hurt them and ground them!" I hollered as the guards tackled the six figures. The human like figures gave a feminine screech as my soldiers pounced them. I walked over as the mist cleared and put my blade mere centimeters from the mages's throat: "Who are you?! State your business and tell us your purpose or else I will have my soldiers rip you apart!" I shouted as The mage took her hood off. I cocked my head as she had the same mane style of Twilight along with her tattoo on her neck She had a purple horn on her head and she had her regular purple eyes: "Twilight is that you?" I ask as she nods. "Yes Sir Alonne now could you please get the guards off us?" She asks in a irritated tone. I snapped my fingers as the guards backed up and put their weapons away. Lucatiel walked up to who I could only assume to be Pinkie Pie and, stared at her. "How come you aren't like the others with wings and horns? How come you aren't one of ponies?" Lucatiel muttered as Pinkie Pie smiled then bursted out. "Oh that's easy the author made us like this! He is the controller of all our fates and, sense he has control of this universe he used his powers to make us like this!" Pinkie Pie said as she bounced up and down, "Oh and the author is in Sir Alonne's body I can sense it with my pinkie sense!" Pinkie Pie finished as she pointed at me. Everyone turned around and stared at me blankly as I just stood there not knowing what to say. "Are you drunk or something? What the fuck girl!" I said as I scowled under my helmet. "Oh that's just pinkie Sir Alonne ah' personally think that she is just being silly again." Apple Jack said as I sighed then nodded in agreement. "Now Aracnoth were do we go next?" I asked as Aracnoth cleared his throat then opened a map of drangleic. "Well we need to go through the shaded woods and, defeat the Skeleton Lords then we will trek to Eathern peak kill the covetous demon then kill Mytha the Baneful Queen. Then after we kill Mytha we will take the elevator to the Iron keep. From there we will navigate through the Alonne knights, and Alonne capitains. We will then fight the Smelter Demon then move on to fight the Old Iron King." Aracnoth said as I felt my blood boil at the name of the Iron King. "Lets go I have a grudge I need to settle with someone!" I growled as I moved towards the crossroad to Heide's tower of flame. We walked down to the cross roads as I had Aracnoth talk to the miracle bitch. As we all got in the walls moved as the other path was uncovered. We then continued and the earth ponies, Lucatiel and Aracnoth and I shimmied across the thin ledges and got to the entrance to the shaded woods. I barged forward and ran ahead of the rest of the group. I started to slay every hollow I saw. Even the ones who wouldn't attack I killed as blood lust coursed through my veins. My fury and anger made me merciless as I mutilated every living thing I came across. As the ponies followed my trail of blood, guts, and dead bodies I left behind I just kept going. My blade glowed a reddish black color as I killed more and more hollows. My blade now looked like Ramie's when he had his hellfire on his sword. I eventually came to a bridge and then went into a small hut/dome and pulled a lever making the bridge come down. As the bridge settled I sprinted across it and continued on my massive killing spree. I was so angry! No angry was an understatement I was so infuriated that there has to be a new word to describe how much hate and blood lust was flowing through me. I eventually came to a fog wall and wasted no time in going through it. I walked into a room made out of bone and flesh as 3 skeletons with large weapons jumped down from their thrones of bone. I growled as I rushed forward and hit the middle one so hard that he shattered into millions of pieces. The other 2 Skeleton Lords looked at each other hesitantly as the one with the scythe came forward. I rushed forward and then beheaded him. His body fell to his knees as several fire balls shot out of him erecting smaller skeletons. I cared not these little bastards would not even scratch me. I turned around to see 6 skeletons ready to attack. I frowned as I turned around and slayed the other Skeleton Lord. He exploded and erected skeletons with armor. I was now surrounded by skeletons as this happened the others travaced the fog wall and stood there in shock as I started ripping them to shreds at ungodly speeds. "W-what t-t-the hell..." Aracnoth said as he stared in fright as I tore everything that came near me to millions of tiny pieces. As I slaughtered the last skeleton the fog wall faded as I absorbed thousands of souls. I screamed in frustration and agony from all the rage that was in me terrifying the others. Aracnoth approached me then put his hand on my shoulder making me turn around and hit him. I was then blinded as a memory attacked me I then saw the Iron King and not Aracnoth. "HOW DARE YOU APPROACH ME! IT HAS BEEN HUNDREDS IF NOT ONE THOUSAND YEARS SENSE YOU HAVE SEEN ME AND, YOU PUT YOUR HAND ON MY SHOULDER LIKE WE ARE FRIENDS!? YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW PISSED I AM WITH YOU I HAVE SO MUCH ANGER INSIDE ME THAT YOU WILL NEED TO INVENT A NEW WORD FOR HOW ANGRY I AM!" I screamed as Aracnoth started to cry out for help, "YOU KILLED ME AND NOW I WILL TORTURE YOU TO DEATH! I WILL MAKE IT LAST TO AND SHOW YOU WHAT ITS LIKE TO DIE YOU SELFISH CONNIVING BASTARD!" I roared as I drew my fist back and punched him across the room as he made a crater in the wall. Out of the corner of my eye I saw what looked like a blinding light with a multitude of colors. I looked over to see a huge rainbow beam a good 6 feet away from me. I closed my eyes and, then after that everything went black as I felt like I was smashed by a bolder a few dozen times. (Just a fwi Sir Alonne awakes at the first bonfire in eathern peak. So I just felt like skipping the covetous demon fight because that would be anticlimactic as hell.) I groaned as I opened my eyes and then took off my helmet I looked around to see everyone. I started to cough up blood as I sat up. Twilight then rushed to my side and, casted a magic spell on me that soothed the pain I started to feel. "W-what happened?" I asked as Twilight sighs. "The abyss is corrupting you." Twilight said as a deep pit formed in my stomach. "How much longer so you think I will last until I turn into a monster?" I ask remembering the people of Oolacile "You have about 2 weeks." Twilight said as she put her horn to my chest, "By then you will turn into something just like Manus or far worse then him." Twilight said as she looked sadly at me. "Then these last two weeks of my sane life we shall use to get the 4 great souls and kill Manus." I say as I get up and chug 1 estus. I got up and put my helmet back on then picked up my sword. I then walked forward and up the stairs to my left. As I did 2 headless hollows rushed me. But before they could even get within 3 feet of me I cut them in half. Then a green ogre came at me with his big Iron hammer. I stabbed his gut and then brought my sword up splitting most of him in half. As the others followed me we mowed down our enemies one by one. Aracnoth for some reason burned the mill and stopped everything n the tower that moved. We then killed the enemies guarding the fog wall then went in. Mytha rushed forward with her spear but I was having none of this shit today. I jumped over her and had the mages that came in cast powerful fire magic on her. I smiled as she hissed and fell to the floor. She vanished as she turned to ash and, blew away in the wind. I sighed as we rushed everyone to the elevator and, then in groups of three went up. As everyone but me went I was the last to get into the elevator as it went up. A minute or two later I arrived at the top and crawled out. I sighed and walked forward and out into the inferno we have finally arrived at the Iron Keep... Author's Note Well Sir Alonne has 2 weeks before he turns into a monster by the abyss and Sir Alonne and the old Iron king will face off in a fight to the death! See you next time my young knights. Stay safe we wouldn't want to see you go hollow...
Chapter XXII Smelter Demon and, The Old Iron King(Warning this chapter is going to get really bloody and emotional. This will have my personal views on how Sir Alonne would feel towards The Old Iron King after death.) As my eyes took in the mighty castle that was in ruin. I felt that same hatred build up again I marched forward and up to two Alonne Knights that straightened up then soluted to me. I signaled for them to follow as I went through the castle gathering up my knights. Sense they are more loyal to me they had no problem leaving their posts and, following me into the depths of the keep. As I had my knights turn off the furnaces and, lower the bridges Twilight came up to my side. "Sir Alonne how do you know this place so well? Its almost like you built it." Twilight said as she stared into the lava below then looked back up at me. "I did help build it Twilight. In fact the very man at the end of the keep is the bastard I was the right hand man of." I snarled as I walked across the Iron bridge and, towards the fog wall. "Is there a reason you keep snarling and becoming angry at the slight mentions of this place or that man?" Twilight asked as I turned to her. "That man killed me!" I hollered as she recoiled. "Oh that would explain why I can sense I so much hatred..." Twilight muttered as I pushed her aside and, stepped forward into the fog wall. As my 4 Alonne knight captains came in the readied their great bows and pointed them at the giant demon made of black iron. I gripped my sword with both hands and grit my teeth as the thing came to life within seconds. But then I felt a familiar wave of force flow over me. It's aura almost seemed like it belonged to me... I shook this off thinking it was just a coincidence I then charged forward. The smelter demon leaped 10 feet into the air did a flip and, then plunged its sword into the ground. I jumped backwards and barely avoided the attack. My Alonne knights loaded their bows and let loose their iron great-arrows. The force of the mighty arrows staggered the Smelter demon and sent him falling on his ass. I was about to attack but my gut told me to stay back. One of my knights then charged and plunged his blacksteel katana into the things fiery stomach. However this was a grave mistake because as this happened the demon let out a roar and a shock wave sent my knight flying. I then took this chance to charge forward while the demon was still recovering. I laid several blows on the thing's stomach then used my foot to send it falling onto its back. I then used my weight to keep it from getting up as I used my katana to impale the demon and use its fiery blood to enchant my blade. My blade became hotter then the sun's own fire as I pulled it out of the demon's chest. I jumped in the air then did several back flips and, landed. The smelter demon then got to its feet then plunged its blade into its gut. I heard it groaning then it roared as it pulled the blade out of its stomach. His blade was now as fiery as mine was I then put both hands on my katana as the demon charged at me. I smiled at this as I side stepped and commanded my knights to nail him in the back with a barrage of great-arrows. My knights nodded their heads as they drew three arrows each and strung the great-arrows up. They fired the arrows as they pelted and blew chunks of the demon's armor/body off. The Smelter demon roared as it fell to its knees and turned to ash. I then walked up to where the demon once stood and picked up its glowing soul. I felt that familiar sensation again as I felt a instant connection with the soul. My eyes shot open wide as I realized that it was my soul! The Iron King must have used my soul to create a new me.... But somehow he failed... I brought the soul to my chest as it shifted slightly and moved slowly into my chest. As this happened I felt the raging flames of the volcanic wasteland that surrounded the Iron keep inside my body. I clenched my fist as my blade started to glow brightly it was soon set ablaze as the heat and power of my new soul lit it on fire. I then sighed as the heat of my new soul died down and my body returned to normal temperature. I looked behind me as the others came forward and stared at me. "What?" I asked as they all stared at me with dumb looks on their faces. "THAT WAS AWESOME!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she bounced up and down excitedly. "What happened?" I asked confused about what they were all so amazed about. "You.... well how do I put this in a nice way.... Different Sir Alonne." Twilight says as she showed me a reflection of myself. My jaw dropped as I saw that I now had horns and, two demonic wing that was blacker then the night sky. The ends of my fingers were now pointed and, razor sharp as I had developed claws. I stared in complete awe at my reflection as my jaw hung open. I quickly dequiped my helmet and saw that my eyes were red and snake like. "What the hell is happening to me?!" I roared as my voice seemed deeper and more intimidating. "It must be either that new soul you absorbed or the abyss is corrupting your body and mind at a faster rate then expected." Twilight said as she tapped her hoof on her chin. "WHAT?! YOU SAID I HAD TWO FULL WEEKS! IT HASN'T EVEN BEEN TWO DAYS!" I yelled as the others covered their ears. "Calm down Sir Alonne! You need to stay calm! I think that your massive amounts of anger has helped speed up the process of your corruption." Aracnoth said as I looked at I but then sighed. "Yes that seems like a logical explanation." I said as I sheathed my katana and walked forward and up the stairs. As Aracnoth lit the bonfire most of my knights sat down and rested. A few minutes later I gathered up my captains and a few others as we continued forward and trekked deeper into the Iron Keep. As we came upon more of my knights they simply joined us as we went forward and farther into this hell hole. As we came to a slim passage way I led them in sending Aracnoth first and everyone else after. Aracnoth pulled a lever and caused a giant metal cleaver to move towards the roof. I quickly ushered everyone past it and finally ducked under it myself. As we pushed forward Aracnoth had to kill 2 turtle knights and climbed up a latter to turn off the flames in the Iron keep. A few minutes later he came back down and I lead the others out into the area where he was. I set up the others as they drew their bows and waited for my signal. Aracnoth and I then walked towards the fog wall but we stopped as we heard the voices of the main six call us out. "Aracnoth! Sir Alonne wait up!" They shouted as they ran up to us. "What is it guys?" Aracnoth asked as they stopped in front of us. "We want to fight with you!" Rainbow Dash said as the others nodded. "No its too dangerous. If the man in there was able to kill me he will defenently be able to kill you!" I said as I scowled. "We don't care we are helping you defeat this monster!" Fluttershy said as she gave me a stern and forceful stare. Of course this had no effect on me but I sighed. "Fine but be careful!" I commanded as they smiled then nodded. Aracnoth and I then travaced the fog wall as the others did the same and followed us through the fog. Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer and closer to the lava waves as a giant demon emerges as he breaks the surface of the molten lava. The demon shakes his head then looks over to us as he wades through the lava slowly moving towards us. As It reaches the edge of the stone platform he roars at us. The cut scene ends... I growl as I felt that uncontrollable anger boil up in me as I see my old demonized king before me. I grip my katana as it is set ablaze by my anger it burns a unbearable heat as my fury makes it glow brighter and brighter. I charge forward and lay a barrage of attack on my former king. Aracnoth follows my lead as he attack the Old Iron King as well. The Old Iron King roars as we lay blow after blow on him he then swings his arms knocking Aracnoth and I back. I got back up then charged him again and through my blind fury I laid dozens of blows on the Old Iron King again. As I did so I felt the temperature in my body rise rapidly as I was now practically on fire. My blood was literally boiling as I let our a roar of fury striking the Old Iron King again and, again and, again. The Old Iron King roared in pain and tried to swat me away from him. But I was way to quick for him. I hissed at him as he tried to swat me away from him again. I then jumped onto his back and stabbed his neck several times before he dived into the lava dragging me with him. I closed my eyes and waited for the extreme burning sensation to come but it never did. I opened my eyes to see I was still holding on to the Iron king but we were in the lava. I hissed as I jumped off of him and swam up to the surface. As I bursted out of the lava and climbed up onto the platform the others stared at me in awe as they saw I came out unscathed. The Old Iron King bursted out of the lava sending globs of the stuff everywhere. I growled as The Old Iron King narrowed his eyes and roared at me before a bright light engulfed his body as he transformed into a new form. As the Light died down I saw the true Iron King I knew and hated. He held his scorching Iron scepter in one hand and a pyromancy flame in the other. He chuckled as he put the head of the scepter on the ground and laid his head on his arms as he balanced his weight on the scepter so he could stay in that position. "Well well well look what we have here! The scum that left my kingdom and betrayed me!" The Old Iron King said as I snarled at him. "I only did that because you were full of yourself you cheeky bastard!" I snapped back at him as he smiled. "It has been too long Sir Alonne or should I say Hiroto Alonne?" The Iron king said as I flinched at my own first name. The others muttered my name and looked at each other in shock. "How dare you use my first name you scum bag! You shall call me Sir Alonne and nothing else!" I Shouted at him as I charged forward. The Iron king side stepped and hit me in the back with his hammer. I then groaned as I stood back up to face him: "Tisk tisk tisk Hiroto you have become rusty at fighting! What happened to you hmmm? What happened to that once great and honorable Samurai I knew?" The Old Iron King taunted as I started to grind my teeth. "You let me up I'll show you how rusty I am you cheeky dick!" I snarled as the Old Iron King laughed. "Sorry my friend I can't do that! Now it has been nice seeing you but now I must kill you again!" The Old Iron King said as he picked up his giant hammer and raised it up in the air preparing to crush my skull with the thing. I closed my eyes and waited for death but before the Old Iron King could crush my skull with his hammer he was hit by Aracnoth and sent flying back into the lava. "Thanks Aracnoth." I said as I stood up again and picked my katana up. "AAARRRGGHHH!!!" The Old Iron King roared as he jumped out of the lava and landed in front of me: "THATS IT! YOU ALL DIE NOW!" He roared as I gripped my katana harder. "All of you stay out of this. This is my fight and my fight alone." I say as the others looked a bit hesitant but then backed away. I looked at the Iron King again and then dashed forward at break neck speeds. I rammed into him breaking several bones as I use my blade to stab him several times. The Old Iron King gritted his teeth as he pushed me off of him. I regained my composure the charged forward again this time the Old Iron King was ready for my attacks. He blocked the first few attacks before countering with a few of his own. I was hit by one or two of them before I parried one of his large swings. I then rammed my blade into his stomach and used my katana's bewitched ability to absorb his blood and make my attack more powerful for a short amount of time. As I pushed him off my blade I jumped back as he got up. The Old Iron King growled as he charged forward once more. I smiled as he left himself wide open this was a fatal mistake. I waited for him to get close enough before using my blade to attack. One swift and powerful slash was all it took to behead the Old Iron King. As his head fell off his body his body turned to ash leaving behind his soul, Gwyn's soul and, his crown. I sighed as I sheathed my sword and picked up the two souls and put them away. I then looked at the crown that laid on the ground I walked forward and picked it up feeling a faint heat still lingering within the crown. I started to feel a pit in my stomach I haven't felt this in such a long time. I felt... Regret. I took the crown and placed it on my head and turned around to face the others. I looked at them then smiled weakly as I started to cry silently as I fell to my knees. The others slowly came to my side and comforted me as I weeped tears of sorrow and joy... Author's Note Well there it is I know y'all wanted that fight and now you have it. The two old friends have faced off for the last time and now their grudge is settled...
Chapter XXIII The shaded woodsAs the others comforted me I picked up the scorching Iron scepter and gripped it hard in my hands. I feel horrible my rage blinded me and now because of that my only friend was gone. Maybe this was how he felt when he killed me all those years ago. I couldn't let this get to me I had to man up plus I look stupid when I'm crying like this... "Lets go we need to continue we can't waste time here." I said as I sheathed my sword, and got up off the ground then putting the Iron scepter and the Iron crown in my bottomless box. I then lead everyone down towards the primordial bonfire. As we gathered around the fire Aracnoth lit the flame as he keeled down and teleported us to Majula... As we got back to Majula I ordered what was left of my pony soldiers to return home. They were hesitant at first but then tried to convince me to let them stay. I challenged them to do a training exercise I taught my Alonne knights to do. Not one of them could do a single thing that they were suppose to do. I then ordered my Alonne knights to do the task and every single one of them did it in under a minute. I started tapping my foot, "Well not one of you ponies could do anything in that exercise but all my Alonne knights did and they did it in under a minute." I said as the ponies looked down in shame: "Go home now that's an order." I said as the ponies lowered their heads and walked through the black portal back to Equestria. "Sir Alonne don't you think that was a bit harsh embarrassing those proud soldiers like that?" Fluttershy asked as I looked at her with a stern face. "No they were weak and now that I have my personally trained knights and they are a lot more trained then those fools." I said as I scoffed remembering how easily they were knocked around: "Plus I prefer human like soldiers over ponies. The reason is that I know the human anatomy and can heal someone properly if need be. Also those ponies were stubborn when they were suppose to do as I said." I say as Fluttershy nods understanding why I sent them home. "You guys do what you need to do we're leaving Majula in a hour." Aracnoth said just as I thought the same thing. For the next hour Twilight and her friends rested, and hung out while Aracnoth upgraded his equipment, and restocked his supplies. I however just Reinforced my equipment to the max and had my Katina's durability increased, and like that the hour passed in what felt like mere minutes... "Alright guys pack it up were going to the Shaded Woods!" Aracnoth shouted as everyone packed up their things and followed Aracnoth and I as we moved north towards the Shaded Woods. As we came across a building with a man resting against the rock I send Aracnoth to talk to him. Aracnoth persuaded the man who I would come to know as Benheart to join us in our quest to defeat and kill Manus. "Guys I would like to introduce you to Benheart of Jugo." Aracnoth said as everyone else said hello, "Benheart this is Twilight, that's Pinkie pie, that's Rainbow Dash, that one there is Apple Jack, that is Rarity and Finally this is Fluttershy." Aracnoth said leaving me out knowing that I like to personally introduce myself. "And I Benheart of Jugo am Sir Alonne. I am master samurai, I have build several kingdoms with my bear hands along side throneless kings and queens, and I commanded a army of five hundred Alonne knights before drangleic was even founded." I say as Benheart blinks in surprise. "Well you have a number of accomplishments that not even I could match up to." Benheart chuckled as I laughed lightly as well: "I should warn you there is a statue up there blocking the way and it looks to human to be a man made one. I think the girl was turned to stone." Benheart said as he pointed to a woman holding onto a switch that was frozen in stone. "Do not worry I got this guys." Aracnoth said as he went forward and unfroze the woman. For a few minutes he talked with the woman then came back to us: "Sir Alonne send one of your knights to escort this young woman back to Majula." Aracnoth said as I signaled for one of my soldiers to guide her back to Majula. About five minutes later my soldier came back and we were now ready to set off again. We trekked forward, and continued our quest. After opening the gates to the shaded woods we were assaulted by several undead and one basilisk. After killing them we went forward and killed about seven to ten hollows before reaching a bonfire. Aracnoth lit the fire and then we continued and went into the shaded woods. We entered a area that was completely shaded over. I had everyone stand on their toes and make sure to take not of the slightest movement. Out of the corner of my eye I saw a white cloaked silhouette. I sprinted forward and then unsheathed my blade and swung it. I felt the hollow's body split in half as I cut through it. I had the others go forward as I took care of the two other cloaked hollows. As I followed the rest of the group back up the stairs and to the bonfire they were resting at. Lucatiel sighed as she laid back and drank some estus. I waited about five minutes before we left and continued forward again. We rushed through the area killing the lion knights that got in our way. We walked under a ruined archway and up a hill as we came to a fog wall. I took a deep breath then sighed I put my hand out into the mist then walked trough followed by everyone else. I came in to see a woman buried in sand from the waste up. She had a long curved spear and was practically naked. She started to cast magic then shoot souls spears at me. I Dashed forward then shoved my katana through her chest. She hissed before retreating underground then coming back up revealing her true form. She had the upper body of a human female and a lower body of a scorpion. Twilight started to shoot what looked like several purple soul spears at the woman. Amazingly they all hit and caused the beast to stagger. Aracnoth went forward and used his greatsword to smash her exoskeleton. Twilight's other friends used their weapons to slowly kill the beastly woman. We continued to battle her for about fifteen more minutes before I laid the final blow and killed her... Back in Canterlot... Princess Celestia sighed as she looked out the window and to her setting sun. She was worried on how the elements of harmony were doing and more importantly how Sir Alonne was going to pull this off. He had sent back her ponies and only three fourths of them returned the others were KIA. Shee could feel Manus's darkness corrupting the rest of the world. Soon Manus would be upon her kingdom and without Sir Alonne or the elements of harmony here no one could stop him not even her... Author's Note This chapter was a pain in the ass to write I hope you enjoyed it! Also my other Dark souls II story is out! If you are a fan of this story please check my new story Fall of the Burnt Ivory King out!
Chapter XXIV Bright stone Cove part 1 and 2We walked up the stairs after the battle we entered a area known as the Doors of Pharros. We continued to go forward going up a slope killing 2 Grym warriors and one mastodon warrior. We ran through the area not wasting any time and killing anything that apposed us. Eventually we came to bright stone cove after carefully shining across 2 thin stone bridges and ledges. After we exited the area we came to the entrance of Brightstone cove. As Aracnoth lead us through the area he directed us to a cliff like area to our right. As we carefully marched I heard the should of wood snapping and stone crumbling. "Everyone get back!" I shouted as everybody backed up as a huge bolder landed on the edge and rolled off the cliff. I sighed as Aracnoth went up a latter on the and killed another hollow preventing the other bolder from falling. As we advanced a group of peasants rushed us with what looked like small scythes and pickaxes. I signaled for my Alonne knights to take aim then fire. Each great-arrow that was shot became lodged in the peasants heads. As the peasants fell a spider of tremendous size climbed up the cliff and shot a blue magical beam knocking us back and nearly killing those who were hit by it. I picked up one of my Alonne knights bows and notched three great arrows. As I took aim I let them go causing the spider to hiss in pain as it was hit. The spider climbed upwards and onto the other side of the cliff. I sighed as the main six were scared shitless, "W-what the hay was that?" Apple Jack asked as Aracnoth and I looked at her. "That Apple Jack was Freja that's the thing holding the soul of Seath the Scaleless." Aracnoth explains. "H-how does a spider even get that big?!" Rainbow Dash yells "Magic... Really powerful Magic." I say as I look to the doors in front of us with 2 spider symbols on each door: "Come we must continue we cannot waste time." I say as I push the double doors open and lead everyone down the stairs. After walking through 2 rooms we came to a fog wall. I signaled for Aracnoth to come forward as we both put our hands out and walked through the fog. In front of us there were 2 white priests with one other priest in the middle wearing black robes with about 15 hollows in front of them. The undead turned around and started to slowly move forward. Aracnoth equipped his Zwihander then ran forward and slammed it down and killed five or six undead. I charged forward and took out the first white priest. As I impaled him I flung him off my blade and into the wall. My Alonne captain darted forward and beheaded the second white priest. The black priest shot his arms out and sent a shock wave sending Aracnoth, my Alonne Captain and I flying. Twilight lifted her catalyst and shot what looked like a soul geyser at the priest and instantly killed him. Aracnoth then slayed the rest of the undead finishing off the boss. I sighed and walked out the opposite end of the church Aracnoth went ahead of me and lit the bonfire I went down the stairs and sat against the wall I needed to rest... As I awoke from my sleep I slowly stood up and stretched, I yawned a bit before picking up my katana and looking around. It only took me seconds to realize the others had left without me. I shot out the exit to the bonfire room and saw them entering the temple like area across a bridge to my far left. I cussed under my breath as I jumped from platform to plat form quickly moving across the canyon. I jumped to the other side of the wall separating the canyon and landed on a group of spiders killing them instantly. As I regained my composure from the fall I bolted forward dashing across the wooden bridge. I ran though the room as I stepped on several spider and hollow corpses and jumped upwards once I got into a box like area on the left. As I landed on the platform I already saw the others passing through the fog wall. "Those idiots are going to get themselves killed!" I hissed as I quickly made my way down to the fog wall before darting right through it. Cut Scene Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer and closer to the far end of the room. Hundreds of spiders pass us as they crawl up a crystal and into a dragon's mouth above it was The Dear Duke's Freja. Freja roared as she came down along with several spiders as they crawled towards us as fast as they could. I darted past the others scaring the shit out of them as I rammed into Freja's head. Freja hissed at me as it knocked me off it. I skidded backwards stopping beside Aracnoth. I darted forward time and time again striking Freja's head over and over again. Its blood splattered everywhere as I continued cutting it up with my katana. My Alonne captains strung up their bows with two to four great arrows and shot them at Freja's legs. the first great arrows merely cracked Freja's exoskeleton as the seconds great arrows broke it as the third and forth great arrows helped in the attempt to try and cripple Freja. Freja Knocked me back, I flipped backwards landing next to Aracnoth again. "Sir Alonne how did you get here so fast?!" He exclaimed/asked. "Don't talk to me right now Im pretty pissed off at you idiots." I growl as I charge forward again taking my anger out on Freja. As I focused on one head Aracnoth and my knights went for the other. Twilight and her friends started attacking Freja as well. Eventually Freja jumped into the air and landed on a few of my soldiers. I growled as I saw them perish and dashed forward laying a barrage of attacks on the damned spider. Freja hisses as it spews out a beam of pure magic two of my captains were blown back into the wall creating a human sized hole in it. I put my focus onto the spiders around us and darted around killing them one by one. As I slayed the final spider I turned back to Freja who was backing up only to thrust forward knocking the others back and nearly killing them. I growled as I bolted forward at break neck speeds, I rammed into Freja with lethal force as Freja was staggered a bit. I took this chance to cut the first head off and quickly go around to cut the second one off as well. Freja hissed and screeched in pain as its head was cut off by me seconds ago. As I came around to the other side pushed the others out of the way as I thrusted my sword into the thing's skull and killed it. Freja gave one final screech as she fell to the ground and turned to ash that blew away in the wind. I sighed as I sat down and rubbed my skull before turning around and scowling at the others. "WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" I yelled. "W-we didn't want to disturb you! You have been working tirelessly for days on end and we thought we might defeat Freja on our own and bring back the soul to you." Twilight says as she flinches. "Does it matter you idiots tried to fight this thing alone! All of you should be ashamed at you're stupidity!" I hiss as the all look down accept my Alonne knights, and captains, "Come on lets go." I say as I walk through the other tunnel at the end of the room. I walk into a small library like room and see a hollow at the other end of it. I sigh as I give one effortless swipe as I behead the damn thing. I continue walking into the other room to see a headless body wielding two scimitars. I was in no mood to deal with this ass hat at this point so I just walked forward is it ran forward and took a swing at me. I parried the fucker and shoved my katana through its gut killing it. The others walked in as we gathered around the bonfire as Aracnoth lit it and warped us back to Majula. As we got back I went up to a nearby wall and rested against it. I needed to sleep because in a few hours we were heading out again... Author's Note Well that's 3 of the four bequeathed lord shards needed to help kill Manus! But the question is how will the others fare against the Rotten?
Chapter XXV The final lord soulI sighed as I got up ordering my knights to stay in Majula to protect Twilight and her friends. I walked towards the huge hole in the ground and looked down it nervously. "Aracnoth are you ready?" I ask as Aracnoth stands by my side as he looks down the hole and pukes at the sight of how deep it is. "Ugh Aracnoth you okay?" I ask pulling him to his feet. "Yeah I'm okay." Aracnoth says rubbing his forehead. A woman with a green hooded cape and some fancy cloths walked up to us. As I looked at her she looked like some kind of huntress, but what really caught my attention was her face. This woman had beauty the gods would envy, She stopped in front of us and took off her hood: "My name is Shanalotte I have come to tell you both something. You both have strong souls, and seek to eliminate the dark. Once you kill the being who possesses the Grave lord's soul Nashandra and her sisters will come after you. But one woman will stand to help you, her name is Alsanna the fourth child of dark." Shanalotte says as she looks at his with a worried look. "Well miss Shanalotte my name is Sir Hiroto Alonne but I am like to be called Sir Alonne, and the information you have given us is much appreciated." I say nodding my head in respect thanking her. "I bid you two farewell and please put Nashandra, her sisters and, her father to rest." Shanalotte says turning her back and walking away slowly. I look to Aracnoth and sigh, "Well that was interesting..." I say chuckling a bit. "Yeah she usually doesn't talk to anyone unless you talk to her first." Aracnoth says rubbing his chin. "Well lets not waste time we need to get moving." I say jumping down to the first platform then to the next ones as Aracnoth follows me. Meanwhile... Manus was talking to a dark grey pony with a red curved horn, the pony was kneeling to Manus as his head was bowed and his crown at his side: "Sombra do you understand you're task i am giving you?" Manus asks. "Yes Lord Manus, Go to the Black Gulch, Invade Sir Alonne and his human friend, take Aracnoth out, and capture Sir Alonne." King Sombra responds. "Good I will send a few of my hollow warriors with you to help capture Alonne." Manus says as he slams his catalyst on the floor as ten to fifteen mutated hollows with bloated heads and about fifty eyes appear out of a cloud of black mist. One of the hollows brings a obsidian great scythe to King Sombra and held it out. King Sombra took hold of the demonic weapon and smiled as he felt the power of the abyss shoot into his body from the weapon: "I thank you Lord Manus I shall bring back Alonne within the hour." Sombra says smiling as he walks through a portal with the hollows following behind him. Manus smirked in a twisted manor as he turned around and held his pendant, "Soon Alonne will be mine and I will use the souls of the four Lords to make myself the most powerful being in existence, and with Alonne by my side as my right hand man we will be unstoppable!" Manus laughs. I crushed a rat's skull with my boot as Aracnoth helped me fight off the countless rats in the room, "Damn how many of these things are there? And where is their leader?!" I shout clearly pissed off as i cut two other rats in half absorbing their souls. "Vanguard should come out soon we just gotta kill a few more of these damn rats!" Aracnoth shouted back as he used his grand lance to impale four rats killing them instantly. Aracnoth then used the bodies as projectiles and flung them at the other rats with so much force that it crushed them and killed the ones that were hit. Then one last Rat dropped down with a Mohawk like hair style along his head and spine. I directed my attention to the rat that was clearly Vanguard and ran towards him. I shoved my katana through his mouth as it went through his body and out his anus. I lifted my katana in the air and flung Vanguard into a wall as Aracnoth used his Lance to crush/stab Vanguard's skull killing him. The rats retreated as I felt a massive amount of souls enter my body in a rush. I sighed as I took a sip of estus and looked at Aracnoth who crushed a life gem healing himself. I walked out the other end of the room and saw another rat but this one only had one eye the rat looked at me and scowled, "What do you want human we have no need for thine kind here you bring nothing but filth!" He snarls as I scowl. "Excuse me what have I done to you?" I ask calmly "Thine kind has betrayed us and treated myself and my rats like animals and scum." The rat says glaring daggers at me. "Well I'm not human first of all I'm a giant, and second I have never done anything to you so please lets just both go our separate ways and pretend this never happened." I say as I sheathe my katana and then Aracnoth walks in as the rat looks to him and smiles warmly. "Aracnoth is that you?" He asked smiling hoping it was who he thought it was. "Yes it's me my king." Aracnoth says kneeling in front of him. "Now Aracnoth there is no need to bow we are equals." The rat king says smiling. "Of course my king." Aracnoth says getting up and smiling. "So Aracnoth what brings you here?" The rat king asks. "My friend Sir Alonne and I are going into the gutter to retrieve the soul of the Grave lord and use it to defeat all four children of the dark and Manus himself." Aracnoth responds. "Wait Sir Alonne? As in the samurai who built up the Iron kingdom, Brume tower, and countless other kingdoms?" The rat king asks gasping. "Yes that's him." Aracnoth says smiling. "S-sir Alonne I apologize for being rude earlier. I didn't know it was you please forgive me." The rat king pleads. "Its okay I forgive you." I say smiling as my mood changed. "Anyways we must be on our way we need to get to the gutter." Aracnoth says as the rat king nods as he days goodbye to Aracnoth and me. We then made our way down into the gutter killing several hollows and two red spirits. We climbed down many latters and then came to a ledge. I dropped down the ledge and slid down into a hole in the wooden floor that dropped me on my ass right next to the bonfire. Aracnoth fell to the ground and landed on his feet. As he recovered he lit the bonfire and we rested at it for a bit before getting up and moving on. Aracnoth lit a torch and led the way lighting torch holders ablaze lighting up the area around us. We killed several hollows and three mutated demon dog like things. We then proceeded down some latters that led down to a rounded area with a exit but there were pots blocking the exit. Aracnoth took off his armor after killing the hollows and rolled into the pots destroying them. "Okay they're cleared out come on Alonne we're almost there!" Aracnoth shouted as he dropped down to the Black Gulch. I followed and went ahead to kill every deformed monster there was so Aracnoth could just run through to me when he was done resting. As I blew through the area slaughtering these hand like snake things and giant spiked worms in the walls I eventually reached the fog wall. I sighed taking a sip of estus as I felt a shiver go up my spine sensing a dark presence nearby. KING SOMBRA HAS INVADED!!! I heard this voice in my head as I saw a red dark spirit with fifteen or so deformed hollows with him. I scowled as I gripped my katana slowly walking towards the dark spirit and his minions, "What are you doing here foul invader spirit?" I ask readying my katana. "I have come here by orders of Lord Manus to capture you and kill Aracnoth." King Sombra says as my scowl deepens "Not gonna happen. Now I'll give you one of two choices, one leave, or two fight me and die horribly." I growl as the unicorn pony laughs like I just told the funniest joke ever. "Sorry Alonne Lord Manus wants you and I have been given orders to capture you i wouldn't dare disobey them." Sombra says making his demonic scythe appear. He barks some orders in a different language as the hollows charged me. I smirked as they ran towards me like rabid starving mutts. I then used my katana to decapitate them one by one with ease after I killed the last one I turned around only to be rammed by King Sombra, "UGH!" I grunt as I am hit. I get up scowling as I take out a catalyst, and casted great magic barrier, and several other protection miracles, and finishing off the casting spree with sunlight blade. Sombra charged forward again but missed as I side stepped and sliced one of Sombra's knee caps off. Sombra roared in pain as I saw Aracnoth rush towards me in Havel's armor with the smelter demon helm on wielding a great shield, and a huge great hammer with crystalline magic applied to it. I smile seeing this as I walk over to Sombra and get ready to counter him. Sombra got up and rushed forward I side stepped and tripped him causing Sombra to drop his weapon and fall to the ground. Sombra grunted as he tried to get up but saw a shadow towering over him. King Sombra looked up to see Aracnoth with his hammer and dressed up as a complete monster. Sombra got to scream for a split second before Aracnoth crushed his skull making blood and grey matter splatter all over the place. KING SOMBRA HAS BEEN VANQUISHED I sighed as I looked at Aracnoth and smiled, "Thanks for the help." I say drinking some estus. "Come on Alonne lets go through that fog wall and finish this damn adventure." Aracnoth says as he walks up to the fog wall. I walk up to the fog wall and put my arm out then walk through it with Aracnoth following behind me. Blood red veins cloud your vision as your sight zooms closer, and closer to the Rotten. The Rotten is in front of a statue with a head in its hands, he places the head on the statue but then falls off. The Rotten clenches his fists and roars in anger flailing around a bit before calm down and picking up his cleaver, the Rotten then turns around to face you... As I watch the Rotten slowly approach me I put both hands on my katana as Aracnoth pulls out a rapier made of ice and buffs it with dark magic. We charge forward and start attacking the beast in front of us, we are able to get in a few attacks before the Rotten started swing his cleaver making us have to dodge it. I rolled out of the way then immediately charged back into the Rotten. Aracnoth uses his Ice rapier to stab the Rotten about ten or so times before rolling away dodging the cleaver, I slashed and cut the Rotten eventually severing his left arm off. The Rotten roared in pain as darkness went into his stomach area and then exploded outwards sending me flying into a wall, and Aracnoth to the other side of the room. I groaned as I sat up and brung my estus flask to my lips taking a drink, and stand up taking hold of my katana. I bolt forward then shove my katana into the Rotten's gut buffing it. The the power, and strength of the Rotten I pulled my katana out and cut of the Rotten's other arm. I huffed as Aracnoth came up behind the beast with a ultra great sword and climbed onto the Rotten's shoulders. Aracnoth beheaded the hollow on the Rotten's right shoulder then put both hands on the blade and then rammed it through the Rotten's head killing it. The Rotten gave one last deafening roar before turning to ash and that blew away in a unseen wind. Aracnoth came over to me half of his body soaked in blood smiling, "Alonne we did it! Here it is the last lord soul" Aracnoth says holding out a large bright orange soul to me. I took hold of the soul and felt immense power, and heat course through me as I could feel my body burst into golden flames as I grew in size, and started to levitate. My armor morphs into white and golden armor as angelic wings grow from my back, My helmet transformed into a crown of pure gold and platinum. My muscles became bulkier and stronger as my eyes changed from the color brown to pure golden as they glowed faintly. The look was finished as all my hair turned pure white and longer. The flames die down as I slowly lower down to the ground as I sigh and close my eyes: "Manus you are going to meet you're fate by sunset..." I say as I open my eyes to see Aracnoth baffled and amazed, "Come on Aracnoth lets go back to Equestria, slay him, and his daughters." I say as I get down on my hands and knees then crawl through the tunnel. As I came out the other side I was shaken to the core because the four beings who stood before me were the four daughters of Manus, Nashandra, Elana, Nadalia, and Alsanna. Nashandra smiled as she picked up her scythe and looked at me as Aracnoth entered the room walking up from behind me: "Hello Sir Alonne, and Aracnoth. I think its time you submit to our will and become one with the dark..." Author's Note Now the true battle begins and Sir Alonne and Aracnoth will face of with the four children of the dark... But will Shanalotte's prediction come true? Will Alsanna really betray her sisters and father to help Sir Alonne and Aracnoth put a end to the darkness? Tomorrow you will find out. Please leave you're thoughts in the comments below and tell me what you thought of this chapter! I bid you farewell young knights...
Chapter XXVI The children of the dark "Now be one with the dark..." Nashandra says as she swings her scythe as I feel a wave of bone chilling air hit my face. Aracnoth applies sunlight blade to his sword as I use my new found powers to buff myself and my sword tenfold. Elana put her hand out to the side summoning her wrathful Axe, Nadalaia buffed her sisters and herself while Alsanna shyed away slowly. I clutched my katana tightly and charged forward to Nashandra, I swung my blade but it was then blocked by Nashandra's scythe. Aracnoth ran up to Elana and swung up sending her flying into the air. Nashandra pushed me off of her and then hit me with the back of her scythe sending me flying into a stone wall. I hit the wall making a small crater and then fell to the floor. I growled as I spit out blood and charge forward again with the same tactics but at the last second made Nashandra think I was attacking her shoulder but I then shoved my blade into her gut. Nashandra screamed as I pushed her off my blade, a black aura formed around her as she was instantly healed. “HOW IS SHE DOING THAT?!” I screamed as Nashandra chuckled. “My sisters and I have made it so we can regenerate lost health so we can defeat you easily.” Nashandra says chuckling darkly. I growl as I use my angelic wings to launch myself into the air, I lifted my hand up as I floated and generated a huge ball of dark blue crystalline magic and threw it at Nashandra sending her flying into the back wall. Aracnoth smiled as he let out a war cry, and rammed into Elana with his sword. I looked at the small woman in white for a split seconds then decided to ignore her for she was doing nothing wrong. Aracnoth flung Elana off his sword and huffed as he charged up a sunlight spear and threw it at Elana. Elana dodged the sunlight spear and shot several small balls of darkness at him. Aracnoth was hit by each orb sending him down to the ground, Elana got up as Alsanna gasped and ran over to Aracnoth. “Chosen undead you need to get up my sisters are going to kill so many innocent people and ponies! Please get up!” Alsanna begs. “Don’t worry Alsanna she hasn’t worn me out yet!” Aracnoth says as he gets up and uses a divine blessing as he heals he buffs himself with miracles, and then charged forward. Aracnoth clashed with Elana as Alsanna went over to me as I was now in a heated battle with Nashandra again. “You just won’t die will you, you dark ass kissing, back stabbing, kiniving bitch!” I roar as I feel the corruption travel closer to my soul as my anger fuels the darkness to corrupt me faster. Alsanna comes over noticing I was seconds away from corruption and uses her magic to make my mind resistant to Manus’s corruption, and insanity. Suddenly I feel my body scream in pain as Darkness starts to devour my angelic form. The dark purple and black mist swirled around me as I roared in rage. My left eye changed from gold to white as I grew horns on my head and my feathers on my left wing became blackened and dark. My skin turned to blackened flesh and bones on my left side. I felt my teeth grow sharper and longer as a metallic taste formed in my mouth. The darkness consumed me causing Nashandra to smile and Elana to laugh. Aracnoth looked over and saw what was happening and gasped, “ALONNE DON’T YOU DARE SUBMIT TO THE ABYSS!” He shouted as he stabbed Elana in the gut and rammed her head into a wall. The darkness clears as my demonic and angelic form is shown my armor completely changed on one end, and became black and covered in spikes and decorative jewels and covered in obsidian. My katana was spiked and had a dark aura around it as if a black fog. I look up still surprised I could think for myself. Nashandra was surprised to see I wasn't completely corrupted. “H-how is this even possible?!” She screams as Alsanna comes out from behind me and crosses her arms holding a two bladed curved sword: “Alsanna what are you doing?! You are siding with them and not you’re own family!” Nashandra yelled completely furious as Alsanna scowled. “I’m siding with them because what you’re doing is wrong and I cannot allow you three and my own father to kill and corrupt anymore innocent beings. Now I have made Alonne immune to our darkness and gave him all of our abilities.” Alsanna says smiling as Nashandra growls. “YOU FOOL DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU HAVE DONE?!” Nashandra screams as Alsanna smiles. “Yes I am setting things right, the world will go back to normal and I will have the first flame relit, and get rid of our father’s curse on Oolacile, and the whole undead curse with it.” Alsanna says snarling. I smile as I cast a spell that cancels out Nadalia’s buffs and made Nashandra and Elana a lot less powerful. Nashandra backed up as Elana retreated to Nadalia and Nashandra backed up to them as Aracnoth and I had a twisted smile on our faces. Alsanna just crossed her arms and watched as her sisters were now cornered by myself and Aracnoth. “You have no idea how pissed I am with each of you!” Aracnoth roars as he used his greatsword to behead Elana. Elana fell to her knees and then to the ground vanishing and turning to ash that was blown away in an unseen wind. I walked up to Nadalia and shoved my katana in her chest as she let out a huge scream and fell apart. Then Aracnoth and I turned to Nashandra who was trembling in fear as she watched a pissed off godlike Samurai and a furious undead who has fought off armies on his own approach her slowly growling and gritting their teeth. I rammed my sword into her chest while Aracnoth cut off both of her arms. Nashandra screamed in pain as she was mutilated my Aracnoth, and I. Nashandra gave one last scream as I pulled my katana out of her and then used it to cut off her head. Nashandra’s head flew off her shoulders and hit the ground making blood, grey matter, brains, and bones explode all over the place as her body and limbs turn to ash and blow away. I sigh as I look at the three souls laying on the ground and then scoop them into my bottomless box. I then look to Alsanna who smiled at me, “Well done Sir Alonne now we just need to take care of my father and all of this will end.” Alsanna says as she walked over and lit the bonfire. Alsanna screamed as she was blown back as the floor was now on fire around the bonfire. A huge monstrosity rose from the ground and looked at us, “Well what do we have here? the chosen undead, Sir Alonne, and Alsanna the Silent Oracle... And all of you have just defeated major threats to our world and a world filled with ponies.” Aldia said in his distorted voice as he looked at us with his glowing blood red eyes. “Who are you?” Aracnoth asks. “I am Aldia Scholar of the First Sin. I have come here to meet the two heroes who have fought off the dark. Not only does fighting off the dark for so long impress me but Sir Alonne you have been corrupted by the Abyss and still have full control of you’re body. Tell me Alonne how does it feel to be both an angel and demon possessing the most powerful souls in the history of the world?” Aldia asks as he stares at us with his one eye. “I feel like I’m ready to take on that bastard Manus and rip his fucking heart out!” I hiss as Aldia chuckles. “Do not underestimate him Alonne Manus is a literal god as old as time. His knowledge surpasses yours tenfold and he knows what to expect from you.” Aldia warns. “I won’t ever underestimate my enemies ever again Aldia trust me.” I say as Aldia sighs. “Then I wish you luck Alone... Aracnoth you need to relight the first flame you need to head to Drangleic castle... But take this you’ll need it.” Aldia says as one of his tentacles drop a ring into Aracnoth’s hand, “Now I bid you farewell, may we meet again soon.” Aldia says as he sinks into the ground as the flames roared below him. I sighed as Aracnoth lit the bonfire and teleported us back to Majula... Author's Note The final battle will soon begin and nothing will stop Alonne and Aracnoth from completing their goal... Or will they fall to Manus's power? As always comments are much appreciated and please tell me of what you thought about the chapter!
Chapter XXVII The AbyssAs I sit up and rub my head I see Aracnoth wide eyed as Alsanna just staring in front of her dumbfounded. I got up and turned around to see what they were looking at and even my jaw dropped. In front of us where the Twilight and her friends with my whole split up army of Alonne knights, a giant man in golden armor and holding a huge hammer in the shape of a sacred bell chime. Next to him was what looked like a man holding a sword made of rocks that glowed blue like a pure magical beam, Next to him was 4 white knights and about gift black chared ones. I looked over to their right and saw a bunch of Ashin warriors and possessed armors I had created hundred of years prior. And finally there were a bunch of green mossy knights holding maces and scimitars. "Twilight?" I ask. "Yes Alonne?" She responds. "Why is there a whole army behind you?" I ask worried. "Because my friends and I went all through Drangleic and other lands to get help so we could defeat Manus's together." Twilight responds as the others nod their heads. "Well this is surprising..." I say as Alsanna runs up to the king with the ultra great sword and hugs him crying. As Alsanna and the Burnt Ivory King reunite I turn to the giant black portal and used my magic to direct it to Canterlot. As Alsanna and the Ivory King finished their reuniting emotional tear fest everyone got ready to move into the portal as I said my goodbyes to Aracnoth, "Aracnoth it has been an honor fighting by you're side I hope when all of this is over we can meet up again and just relax." I say smiling. "Indeed just be careful Alonne Manus is a dangerous being and shouldn't be taken lightly." Aracnoth says as I chuckle "Do not worry Aracnoth I won't take him lightly and I will give him my all." I say making Aracnoth brighten up as he hugs me then walks up the hill and out of Majula. I sigh as I signal for my army and the others to follow me into the portal. What we would find would scar us all for life... Meanwhile on the streets of Canterlot... Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and all of the Royal guard were fighting Citizens who had been corrupted by the abyss. Their heads were bloated, and their limbs were mutated horribly no one could even tell which pony was which. Manus's personal army was in Canterlot destroying it. His army was made of of undead and the general, a famous knight who traversed the abyss but never returned... Artorias the Abyss Walker! Princess Luna, and Celestia were now in a heated battle with the knight who was slowly and steadily overpowering them. "HHHHUUURGHH!" Artorias roared as he jumped into the air and landed on a guard that was trying to help his Princesses. The guard screamed in pain as Artorias impaled him and then flung the guard into the wall of a nearby house. Princess Luna growled and stabbed Artorias, only to make the great knight even more furious. "Sister we cannot hold him off forever he is too strong!" Luna shouts dodging Artorias and using her rapier to stab him several times as Artorias growls and kneeled down having darkness swirl around him. Luna gasped as she tried to stop Artorias from becoming stronger and more unstoppable. "LUNA GET AWAY FROM HIM!" Celestia yelled panicking as Luna was blown back by a shock wave Artorias produced and flew through a wall being knocked unconscious: "LUNA NO!" Celestia cried as she was Knocked onto her ass by Artorias. Celestia quivered in fear as she knew this was the end for her as she closed her eyes. But then she heard what sounded like the elements of harmony being activated. She looked over to see Artorias facing Twilight and her friends with a massive army of human like figures ranging from 6-12 feet in height. All of these warriors were armored to the teeth with huge weapons of all kinds. Then she was blinded as the rainbow death beam from the elements of Harmony hit her and Artorias. She heard Artorias give out a mighty roar as his screams echoed through Canterlot. The light vanished as Celestia saw Artorias not turned to stone but with his hands and knees on the ground coughing. I pushed my army aside and ran up to Artorias and used my magic to heal him. "Knight Artorias are you alright?" I ask helping him up. "Y-yes I thank you all you have freed me from Manus's grip." He says coughing and breathing pretty heavily. "Knight Artorias my name is Sir Hiroto Alonne I was you're apprentice a few thousand years ago." I say as Artorias's head jolts up and looks at me. "Hiroto is that really you?" Artorias asked examining my face which had not changed sense age twenty five. "Yeah its me I was corrupted by Manus's darkness as well but his daughter Alsanna made me immune to his influence and madness. This is the reason I look like a demon." I respond gesturing to my body that was half demon. "Well I want proof you are my apprentice, show me the Medallion I gave him." Artorias says as I take out my bottomless box and pull out a golden medallion that was in perfect condition and had several engravings in it. Artorias examined the medallion looking for certain scratches and markings he put in it, "Yeah this is the medallion I gave you..." He says accepting that I was his student, and good friend long ago. "Artorias I'm going to go put a end to Manus and sense I have his daughter's dark powers I can defeat him and use dark spells to counter him properly." I say as Artorias looks at me as he narrows his eyes. "I'm coming too." He says as I chuckle. "Just as I remember you Arty now hold still." I say using the same spell on Artorias as Alsanna did on me making him immune to the darkness and Manus's corruption. I signaled for my guards to wipe out the corrupted ponies and hollows, I then looked back to Artorias, "Arty can you show me the way to the portal you came in from the abyss?" I ask as Artorias nods and signals for me to follow him as he runs in the direction of the portal. We turned several corners and wend down about a dozen alleyways before coming to a blackened area with one of many small portals: "Come on Hiroto through here!" Artorias says as he walks through the black mist as I follow after him. Aracnoth approached Drangleic castle holding a torch as he was drenched in rain. Aracnoth killed off some royal soldiers that stood in his way as he came to a stop as he saw Shanalotte standing on the platform before the stairway looking up at the castle. Aracnoth approached Shanalotte and spoke, "Shanalotte?" He calls out. "Bearer of the curse you're soul has grown incredibly strong. In order to put the darkness to rest for good you must light the First Flame for the last time by sitting on the Throne of Want. But my master Aldia will be waiting for you please defeat him and link the flame." Shanalotte says as Aracnoth gives a small smile. "Do not fret Shanalotte I plan to link the flame for the last time and make light last forever." Aracnoth says as Shanalotte smiles. Aracnoth turns around and walks up the steps to Drangleic castle. As Aracnoth reached the top steps two Mastidon warriors came to life and started attacking Aracnoth. Aracnoth scoffed as these weak beings were no match for him. With one swipe Aracnoth cut both giants in half walking by them like nothing had happened. Aracnoth was determined to relight the First Flame and he wasn't going to be stopped. Aracnoth turned to his left and killed one royal soldier then killed the one on the right making their souls power the golems. The golems picked up the bowl like statues and pulled them up making the doors of the castle open. The other royal soldiers didn't even bother with Aracnoth because he was so powerful. Aracnoth turned to his right, and went down the hall cutting the Syan knights down. He then turned right again and opened a door. He went inside and massacred the two royal soldiers in there then walked to the latter and slid down it. Aracnoth came to another small hallway and wend down it coming to a door. Aracnoth pushed it open and saw another door and walked forward pushing that one open. In front of him was a bonfire, Aracnoth put his hand out lighting the bonfire and resting at it. Aracnoth got up and exited the room and turned to his left and saw a huge twenty foot tall door. Aracnoth put on the ring Aldia gave him and walked to the door as it started to open by itself. As it was all the way open he walked forward and down the shoddy stone steps. As he walked on this path for several long minutes he eventually came to the fog wall. Aracnoth took out his black witch staff and casted a few miracles, multiple magic buffs. With his blade glowing with lightning he put his hand out and walked through the fog... Artorias and I came through the portal and walked into a thick darkness. I could see about five feet in front of me as I squinted to try and see where the hell to go. I looked to Artorias as he signaled for me to follow him as he walked down a slope leading downwards. As we walked through the abyss not one hollow was there Manus had left himself completely unguarded! I laugh as we walk down another slope but then I saw black misty ghost like things that ranged in different sizes. Some of them were as tall as me as others were up to my waist and as small as my boots. Artorias gave one slash killing the sprites as the ones who were left alive fled. I shivered as I looked at them they were creepy they felt like humans but weren't. I eventually brush the thought off and follow Artorias as we go deeper and deeper into the chasm. Eventually we reached a area with a small bridge that led to a fog wall. Artorias clenched his great sword walking forward as I followed right behind him. As I reached his side we both put our arms out and walked through the fog. As we came out the other side we were on a ledge. The ground started to tremble as there was a loud rumbling sound as darkness started rising from the pit. Then I saw Manus's huge deformed hand grab me as I was pulled down into the pit. Artorias jumped down after me with his sword at the ready... (And this is the Manus father of the abyss fight intro just imagine Sir Alonne and Artorias there instead of Iron Tarkus.) Author's Note Now the two final battles begin and now only fate can tell who will be the victor of these fights... Please as always tell me what you thought of the chapter and give me some suggestions for the final battles! Now young my knights may the flames guide thee Start the video at 3:50-5:07 there will be Aldia's quotes for before the final boss fight with him.
Chapter XXVIII Banishing the darkness, and re-linking the first flame for the last time Aracnoth walked through the fog as two armored eight foot beings both with shields and great swords approached him. Aracnoth readied his sword and shield as he charged forward he clashed with the taller more broad one the Throne Defender. After slashing a few times the Throne Defender threw Aracnoth backwards. Aracnoth growled and charged at the Throne Defender again but was tripped by the Throne Watcher. Aracnoth fell on his face grunting as the Throne Watcher backed up with her shield up. Aracnoth stood up again spitting a tooth out of his mouth, Aracnoth now put himself on the defensive and waited for one of them to attack. The Throne Defender ran forward and swung his sword several times, his last swing in his combo was parried by Aracnoth as Aracnoth shoved his blades through the Throne Defender's chest making him screech in pain. Aracnoth looked to the Throne Watcher as she batter Aracnoth into a wall and healed her partner. As the Throne Defender got up Aracnoth took drank a divine blessing and healed his wounds. "Come on you assholes I can do this all day!" Aracnoth roars as he charges forward again. The Throne Defender blocked several of Aracnoth's attacks but then Aracnoth guard broke him. Aracnoth again reposted the Throne Watcher but then turned his attention to the Throne Watcher. Aracnoth used his great sword as a grand lance and ran forward the Throne Watcher had a split second to dodge before she was hit. The Throne Watcher did a cartwheel and barely avoided Aracnoth's attack. Aracnoth huffed as the Throne watched dodged his attack, Aracnoth's patients were weathering away and he was starting to get sick of this shit. Aracnoth looked to the throne Defender who had gotten up and was charging towards him. Aracnoth scoffed and decided to play this seriously, Aracnoth pulled out his black witches staff and casted wrath of the gods. The Throne Defender was blown back and the Throne watcher fell to her ass. Aracnoth walked to the Throne Watcher and shoved his blade into her neck severing her head off. The Throne Defender roared in anger as his partner was slain and ran forward like a fool leaving his body completely open for attack. Aracnoth turned around at the last second and rammed his blade through the Throne Defender's chest causing both bodies to roar in agony then turn to ash. They both blew away in a unseen wind as Aracnoth felt a familiar presence in the room. "Many monarchs have come and gone. One drowned in poison, another succumbed to flame. Still another slumbers in a realm of ice. Not one of them stood here, as you do now. You, conqueror of adversities. Give us your answer." Celestia stood by the Ivory King's side killing countless undead and corrupted ponies as the waves of them never ceased. The Ivory King jumped back and put his hand on his blade making it glow blue and become two times larger, "Celestia do you have any device or magic that can hold off the darkness?" The Ivory King asked as he beheaded a few undead and shish-kabobed a few ponies with his sword. Luna blasted a group of undead while some of her guards were taken out by corrupted undead sorcerers. Twilight and her friends used the elements to purify areas that were corrupted and blackened while the Alonne Knights used their great bows to snipe undead giants and kill them. The battle before Celestia was so intense that it made any other war in the history of the world look like a mere skirmish. Thousands of undead and ponies laid slaughtered on the streets as blood literally pooled like a lake everywhere in lower Canterlot. Manus's army would not stop coming as it seemed like he had no limit to his army of undead. Velstadt was at the front lines crushing and smashing everything in his way with his sacred bell chime hammer as Vendric used his twelve foot sword to cut down dozens of undead. Neither side was winning at first glance because it seemed like a complete deadlock, but in reality Manus's army was slowly and steadily withering the other side down. The others could only hope that Sir Alonne, and Artorias were winning the battle with Manus and that this hell would end soon... "Well well well... It seems Sir Hiroto Alonne, and Artorias the Abyss Walker have bested my forces and now are here to fight me." Manus says in his dangerously low demonic voice, "IF THIS IS A FIGHT THAT FATE ORCISTRATED THEN SO BE IT!" Manus roars. I watch Artorias charge forward as I spread my wings and fly upward. Artorias bashed into Manus swinging violently and with all his might, "YOU BASTARD! I HURT SO MANY INNOCENTS BECAUSE OF YOU! SO MANY DAMN YEARS OF SERVING UNDER YOU'RE WILL AND ALL THOSE YEARS I KILLED AND KILLED AND KILLED!" Artorias screamed enraged as Manus blocked each attack effortlessly. "Maybe if you kept to yourself and stayed with you're precious light it wouldn't have happened!" Manus taunted as he knocked Artorias backwards several feet. I growled and rammed into Manus with my elbow, Manus staggered backwards a bit but then recovered using his large deformed arm to balance himself. I flapped my wings gliding backwards and landing on my feet with a huff Manus bared his teeth and lifted his staff into the air as darkness rained upon Artorias and I. Artorias activated as shield of light around himself as I stood there being pelted by the darkness. I huffed as my dark resistance helped me take less damage but it still hurt like hell. I snarled as Manus charged up another dark attack but I generated a ball of light in my hand and fired it at him making him fly back twenty or so feet. Artorias charged forward again while Manus was downed and crouched then jumped in the air doing several flips and landing on Manus sending a deafening echo through the Chasm of the abyss. I side stepped Manus's catalyst as he tried to crush me with it as if it was a hammer. I lunged forward and stabbed my katana into Manus's gut making him roar. Manus batted me away and pulled out my katana and crushed it. 'NO!' I screamed as my father's katana was destroyed. Tears formed in my eyes as they quickly dissipated as my blood boiled and rage and blood lust filled me body: "MANUS YOU SHALL PAY FOR THAT!" I roar as a pure light generates in my hand as it takes form of another much longer and heavier katana. It was almost like a great sword/katana as its blade banished the dark around it and burned with the heat of one million suns. Manus scoffed as he casted several spells that shielded him from the light. I growled and charged forward with Artorias letting out a battle cry as Artorias did the same. A gray wolf was lying on her stomach as she looked at the darkness around her as she was surrounded by light. Sif had sat here for thousands of years and done nothing, she missed her master and missed the sight of the sun and moon. As Sif huffed she heard a giant boom echo throughout the chasm followed by two men letting out a war cry. Sif lifted her head as her ears perked up. She knew that sound and the certain ring of that metal along with that warcry. Her master was fighting Manus again but with another ally to help him! Sif quickly got up putting her sword in her mouth and howled. She then broke the barrier around her and used her sword to cut the dark beings around her to shreds. Her master was near! She could see him again and this time she would help him defeat that damn demon id it was the last thing she did! Aldia rose from the ground as fire ignited around his body. Aracnoth stared at Aldia as a tentacle slithered out of a hole in his head and then penetrated the ground. Aracnoth was knocked back my twisted wooden spike like pillars that shot out of the ground and twenty feet into the air. "AHHH!" Aracnoth screams as he is launched into the air by Aldia's attack. Aracnoth got up and used a divine blessing then casted several miracles and charged at Aldia. Aldia teleported vanishing in a white mist then reappearing sending out a shock wave that luckily didn't hit Aracnoth. Aracnoth charged forward swinging his sword several times before Aldia's flames relit and burnt his feet and legs. Aracnoth rolled away from the fire as Aldia attacked again this time using his power to summon multiple dark fire balls. He launched them at Aracnoth as Aracnoth ran as fast as he could just avoiding Aldia's attack. Aracnoth stopped for a few seconds to recover his stamina and catch his breath. Aldia smiled as he used four of his tentacles to generate a huge ball of dark fire. Aracnoth's eyes widened as Aldia fired it, Aracnoth darted out of the way just missing the explosion but then being hit by the shock wave. Groaning Aracnoth got up and used his black witches staff to cast great heal healing all of his wounds. Aldia laughed as he teleported away and reappeared behind Aracnoth. "What's wrong chosen one is this too overwhelming?" Aldia asked as Aracnoth used his staff, and casted soul geyser three times making Aldia roar in pain. Aracnoth scowl then turned to a smirk, "No I'm just getting started!" Aracnoth said as he bolted forward laying several blows on Aldia as Aldia grunted then roared making flames engulf his whole body. Aracnoth stepped backwards and used his magic to continuously cast soul geyser and harm Aldia. "DAMN!" Aldia roared as he stopped Aracnoth from casting the spell again by using his tentacle to knock him into a wall. Aracnoth got up as he knew he couldn't give up now, he was too close to victory! This was true sense Aldia was on his last legs and ready to give up. Aracnoth dodged several of Aldia's attacks and waited for Aldia to tire out. Eventually Aldia's flames went out and Aracnoth saw his chance. Aracnoth went forward and gave one mighty swing finishing Aldia off. Aldia roared as he vanished, but Aracnoth still felt his presence. "I lost everything, but remained here, patiently. The throne will certainly receive you. But the question remains… What do you want, truly? Light? Dark? Or something else entirely…" Aldia asks in his distorted voice as Aracnoth saw a light appear at the throne and one at the door. Aracnoth sighs as he walked towards the throne and to the light. Several golems started moving and made a bridge in front of him. Aracnoth walked on their backs at the Kiln's doors opened and Aracnoth saw the throne. Aracnoth walked in and sat on the throne as a huge burst of light flashed throughout the area and into the world. A huge golden beam of light shot out of the kiln and into the roof exiting the kiln and shot to the surface piercing the heavens... Manus was looming above Artorias and chuckling Artorias was on his last legs and couldn't fight anymore he was beaten and bastardized crippled among everything else. Manus raised his catalyst and started to bring it down but was rammed into by a whitish gray blur. Manus flew backwards as Artorias looked up to see Sif growling at Manus. "Sif!" Artorias croaked out as Sif glanced at his master then back to Manus growling. I looked over to Sif and smiled as I clutched my fists and charged at Manus as he got up using his catalyst as a crutch. I rammed into Manus with all my might punching him basically using him as a punching bag as each blow I laid on him was more powerful and harder then the last. I flipped onto Manus's back and ripped off two of his horns then used them as spears and shoved them in his back damaging his spine. Manus roared in pain as he held his chest bleeding out. Manus POV I felt a huge pain in my chest as I saw Artorias and Alonne glow brightly with blinding light, "NO! THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE! THE FIRST FLAME HAS BEEN LINKED?! NO! THIS ISN'T HOW ITS SUPPOSE TO HAPPEN!" I roar as Alonne rams into me punching my gut and shoulders furiously. I bat Alonne away from my and try to cast a protection spell but I'm interrupted being constantly beaten down by Alonne's attacks. Artorias and his wolf just watched as I was beaten to death by Alonne. This was the end for me and I could do nothing about it. The darkness would be banished my curse would fade and my empire would fall. I would be no more and light will be the dominant power and yet I wasn't that angry about it... In fact I wan't angry at all I felt a peace... Something I haven't felt in an eternity... I close my eyes as Alonne draws his fist back as it glowed with so much power and light I knew I wouldn't survive. I gave one final sigh and smiled as Alonne laid the final blow killing me... Sir Alonne POV I punched Manus's head making it explode into blood and brains as it splattered all over my armor. I felt my rage die down and I huffed gritting my teeth in anger. I stood up and after a few minutes I sighed, "Finally its all over!" I say collapsing in exhaustion falling unconscious. Artorias sighed as Sif helped him up and carried me on her back. A portal opened and Artorias, Sif, and I went through it... Author's Note Young knights the end has come Manus has been defeated and the first flame has been linked but our story is not over yet. Two more chapters one being the epilogue and the other being cut content are soon to come so keep an eye on the story lest you miss the last two chapters.
Chapter XXIV Epilogue Chapter XXIV Epilogue As Celestia and her army had defeated the darkness everyone was on the ground panting as they rested. Celestia looked up at the end of the street as she saw a huge portal of darkness open. She stared into it narrowing her eyes as She saw Artorias come out with a huge gray wolf by his side. On the wolf's back she saw me unconscious. Princess Celestia ordered her guards that hadn't battled or taken too much damage to help Artorias and Sif. She rushed over after using a artifact that restored her energy. She ran over to Sif and used her magic to pick me up, Celestia examined my wounds worried that I was dying. She saw that the wounds and they seemed fatal Celestia grinded her teeth and used her magic to try and heal me. Celestia was pushed back by a mass of darkness as it swirled and writhed in my chest. Celestia ordered her guards to tale me to her arch mages and had the guards tell them to try and create a new body for my soul and memories. Before I was carried off four fiery souls shot out of my body causing it to change back to normal. The four orbs floated in the air emitting a soft humming sound. Princess Celestia feels a massive wave of power flowing from them, and sighs: 'These souls are so powerful they need to be sealed up. But somewhere safer then the palace.' Celestia says as she looks at my bottomless box in one of my pouches. As she pulls out the souls she hands the souls to Artorias. Artorias rushes into the castle, "Alonne you better live I won't forgive you if you die." Celestia says as she leaves to go to her bed chambers. A week later... After what felt like seconds of being knocked out I heard beeping I groaned trying to get the sound to go away but no matter what I did the sound wouldn't cease. I eventually opened my eyes and slowly sat up. I felt different almost as if I was smaller in size and my body was shaped differently. I rub my eyes with what I thought were my hands but for some reason my limb had no fingers at the end of it. This caused my eyes to shot open as I looked at my arms. What I thought were my arms and hands were replaced by hooves that were black at the ends and a tanish brown all the way up my legs. I screamed seeing this now panicking because I wasn't in my body that I knew. Seconds later a few nurses along with Princess Celestia came inside the room looking at me as I freaked out. "WHAT HAPPENED TO ME?!" I yelled panicking still "Calm down Alonne we transferred you're mind, soul, and all memories to this new body. The reason for this is because after the lord souls left you you're body was decaying rapidly. So now you're a pony, and because of that you can live a normal pony life as a world hero and our newest prince and guardian." Celestia says. "Wait prince? Why would I be a prince I am hardly deserving of such a position of power." I respond flexing my hoof and figuring out how to work my new legs. "You just saved the world from a primordial god of darkness, a horrible curse that no one could break until now and you fought off every threat our ponies have ever had." Princess Celestia says as I give a small smile feeling happy about all the good I have done. "Well Princess if you feel it is necessary then I will be a prince." I say as i get out of the bed and stand on my hooves. I look up at my forehead seeing a horn on the top of it. "Why do I have a horn?" I ask prodding it and cringing like a bitch when i noticed how damn sensitive it was. "Well sense you cast magic we gave you a horn so you could cast magic and such." Princess Celestia says as I look at my brown wings confused. "Okay well where is my armor?" I ask as Celestia calls in a guard that brought in a version of my armor that was meant for a pony along with my katana which had been shrunk to a reasonable size: "Umm can someone help me put this stuff on?" I ask blushing a bit. Celestia giggles, "Sure I'll help you Alonne." Celestia says as she comes over to me and using her magic to make the armor appear on me. As the helmet was put on I looked at my new additions on the armor. There were mechanical wings on them, I extended them to see they were armored as well with each feather on the wing covered with a metallic blade. I look at my katana and try to pick it up with my hooves but kept failing, "Ugh! How am I going to use this?!" I say growling in frustration. Celestia sighs, "You need to use you're telekinesis to lift it." Celestia explains as I activate my magic and attempt to lift the sword. I try this time and time again but not once did my blade float off the ground: "Alonne you need to focus on making the sword lift up into the air. It is best if you imagine it lifting up into the air and slash it around in you're mind." Celestia says. I nod taking her advice and doing as she says. I close my eyes and image my katana floating into the air. I imaged it slashing around then hearing the sound of a blade slashing through the air. I opened my eyes and saw my katana in a blackish purple aura knowing that had to be a side effect of the abyss's grip on my soul. I sigh and levitate the blade into its sheathe and attach the sheathe to my side. "So what now?" I ask as Celestia smiles "Now we go to you're coordination for officially becoming a prince and a alicorn, But we have a few hours before that happens. " Celestia says as she turns and walks out the door as I follow her slowly getting the hang of walking on four legs. For the next few hours I practiced walking, flying and even casting magic and using my telekinesis to swing my sword around. Eventually Princess Celestia Came to get me and then she led me to a round room with my guards surrounding the room and immediately saluting to me. The room was filled with all sorts of ponies and at the end were Artorias, Twilight and her friends, Spike, Princess Luna and Cadence, and finally Sif behind them all. As Celestia and I got up to the front she cleared her throat, "Mares, and Gentlecolts today we celebrate the coordination of our hero and savior Sir Hiroto Alonne. For the past month he has done nothing but fight off the darkness and evil of his world and ours. He collected the souls of the four lords to give him enough power to take on Manus, Father of the Abyss and his daughters. While he and Aracnoth who sadly is not here today, they both bravely fought off everything that opposed them and succeeded in every battle. Both of them risked their lives and very souls to help their world and ours be purged of the Abyss. In the end Aracnoth had beaten Aldia, and Alonne and Sir Knight Artorias fought to the death with Manus. With the help of Artorias's loyal companion Sif the three heroes slayed Manus and purged the darkness from both worlds and annihilated the dreaded undead curse. For their acts of bravery I award Sir Hiroto Alonne a metal of honor and the tidal Prince Hiroto Alonne the prince of war and combat." Celestia says as everyone cheers. She came over to me and took my helmet off now changing it into a mask like crown. she then put it on me and smiled, "Thank you Princess." I say nodding to her as she smiles more joyfully. "Next we have Sir Artorias the Abyss Walker and his wolf companion Sif. Artorias you and Sif helped Prince Sir Hiroto Alonne defeat Manus and banish the darkness from our lands. For this I award you Artorias to be captain of my personal guard and the head general of our armed forces. As for Sif she will be our palace guardian. Sif will fend off any threats with honor and ensure the safety of our city as well" Princess Celestia says as she puts a large golden and platinum medallion around Artorias's neck and a much larger one around Sif's neck. "And Lastly we have six mares who have saved our country four times in a row now. And for that all of them will revive a metal of honor." Celestia says floating a silver metal onto each of their necks: "Now we shall celebrate! The castle is open for exploring and dinner and festivities will be held in the large ball room and in the royal gardens." Celestia says as ponies cheered. I smiled and went outside then looked up at the night sky as fire works went off creating beautiful explosions of multiple colors. Today was a day that would be etched in the book of history for the rest of eternity. I have finally found peace at long last... Author's Note So there it is my young knights our story has come to an end and all is well. But do not fret there is still one more chapter for this story. Everything I left out is about to be revealed into a awe inspiring last part to our story. Farewell young knights for we shall meet again...
